Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a country that was once far from what it became to be known as, there lived a prince who hardly ever felt like a prince. But, like most people in his time, the Prince had very little say in the matter of his own life. 

The Prince was the sole son of the Queen, and therefore his days consisted of hours of holding court and meeting with officials and practicing the kinds of princely things that bored him to death. If the Queen had it her way, he would accept these responsibilities with grace, but the Prince had other ideas. 

Prince Sonic would rather spend his time outdoors, preferably as far from the castle as possible. 

To call it a castle was a generous description. It was certainly a magnificent palace by most standards, but “chateau” was a more apt description. The royal family’s country, unlike the one it would come to be known as, was small, consisting of a sole city surrounding the royal palace and a smattering of villages around its perimeter. But it was a city fit for Sonic only in the way that the clay tiled roofs and cobblestone streets provided an exhilarating playground for him to leap around, run across, and slide along.

The real thrill, however, began when he ran beyond the last building, the last road, and eventually the last farm into the forest of trees that hugged the sky with their massive canopies. Eventually the tree line would break and he would find himself rolling down cliffs as if that was as natural as breathing. He would let the momentum carry him back up, uncurling as he flew through the sky. 

No pleasures of a king could match that.

His tendency for adventure had sent his mother into a panic from the day he first curled into a ball and shredded the rose garden to bits. Sonic’s fondness for such activities would, as she often told him, keep her young forever, as she refused to leave her country to a king who would gladly bargain it over a foot race (her concern was, as he insisted, nonsense because Sonic would never lose a foot race).

But his mother’s concerns only deepened as Sonic’s open distaste for the monarchy and his role in it grew. Whispers traveled between nobles and those close to the crown. Opinion on the crown prince ranged from those who saw his attitude as merely teenage rebellion, to those who perceived him as a budding radical threat to the future of the country, all the way to the few who secretly agreed with his views.

The Queen was well aware of these whispers at court. Regardless of their content, though, it was clear Sonic was still a boy in their eyes. They had all the reason to believe that their Queen would not only shield the country from his radical ideals, but under her guidance, he would eventually become a ruler in the same vein as those in the generations before him.

As sovereign, she was all the happier to take up that mantle and be the shield, regardless of the strain it placed on her relationship with her son. And so, her shield continued until the day she fell ill. 

She began planning almost as soon as she first received the news that her disease was fatal. Her son was still young, but not the youngest ruler the kingdom had seen. He would be King, but until he was ready for that full responsibility, he would be aided by the court and council of advisors handpicked by her and her predecessors. She had also planned the entire coronation ceremony—in the end, all Sonic had to do was show up. 

Sonic had learned a lot in the weeks until her passing, information about the kingdom and the rulers before him that left him more disillusioned and frustrated than ever before.

One of the first lessons Sonic ever learned was about the responsibilities of the ruler, and that included protection of the Seven Gems of Miracles.

“Chaos emeralds turn our thoughts into power, Sonic.” His mother had once told him so long ago, back during a time when he was still small enough to sit on her lap. “As their guardians, it is our responsibility to use them for good. Our desires, our thoughts are very powerful things.”

Now, he was at her side once again when his mother revealed to him the truth of his ancestors: safeguarding the emeralds was an excuse. In fact, it was nearly the reverse in many ways; his bloodline had control of the emeralds, and with them, they could control the land in whatever way they pleased, no matter what horrors of the Earth they disturbed in the meantime. 

Sonic was naturally disillusioned, betrayed by all that his mother revealed to him. It soon became clear that there was not sufficient time for his mother to pass on everything he had a right to know, which only added to his frustrations. Then, she was gone, and Sonic was left without true closure to the legacy of kings and queens before him.

Sonic never had much of a presence around the castle, but the day the Queen passed he seemed to have truly vanished into the wind. And, if not for the effort of the few who had managed to get close to him, that may have been where Sonic’s titleage ended. 

Miles Prower had begun his apprenticeship as a royal scribe at a terribly young age, reading and writing before most children his age could even walk. Brilliant but terribly shy, it was the only other youth in the castle at the time that had inspired in him the confidence to rise through the ranks. He had been drawn to Sonic as soon as he laid eyes on him, encouraged by his free spirit and Sonic accepted his friendship with open arms, even gifting him the nickname “Tails.” Now, the two were practically brothers. Then, there was the guardian. Entrusted with guarding the crown at all costs, Knuckles took his job very seriously, even if the prince did not. But after nearly a decade of Sonic’s needling and high-octane antics, his ideals to be an unswaying force and devotee to the crown were quickly molded into a friendly rivalry with the prince, much to Sonic’s elation. 

With his mother gone, they were his only true allies in the face of a system he opposed and a kingdom with little faith in him. They were the only two who could convince him to return, and somehow, they managed to do just that.

Preparations for Sonic’s ascension were in full swing, but he would come to find there was more in order than just a coronation. He had met Amy Rose officially only three days before his coronation, at which he was to publicly announce their engagement. One more thing his mother never bothered to mention.

Amy was a sweet girl, daughter of a noble and by anyone’s opinion, a more-than-sufficient spouse for the future king. Sonic, while trying to be as cordial as possible to her, couldn’t help but be put off by how obvious her infatuation for him was.

However, only the night before his coronation, he witnessed as her facade of excitement slipped. 

It turns out this had not been the first time Amy had met Sonic. When they were much younger, Sonic had saved Amy after she became lost in the forest. Ever since that day, she had been fascinated by the prince, and longed to be close to him. Seeing the sparkle in her eyes as she spoke of the encounter, Sonic felt ashamed that he could not remember the experience. 

Now, her wish to be close to him had finally come true, but this wasn’t what she really wanted. No, an arranged marriage to someone who really didn’t even know her wasn’t what she wanted. It was then she was forced to confront the question of whether she had ever truly been in love with Sonic, or just the idea of him. Regardless of her true feelings, one thing was clear to both of them: neither of them wanted to go through with this marriage.

Something clicked in Sonic’s mind at that moment when the two of them sat alone in the courtyard. Once he was King, he could change his kingdom in whatever way he wanted, advisors be damned.

So, Sonic would change his kingdom; not just for his and Amy’s sakes, but for the sake of everyone who lived under his family’s control for far too long. But for now, he would just have to save face until his coronation was over and done with. 

And then, the day arrived. After days of rehearsal sessions with aides breathing down his neck, the only thing that kept Sonic sane was the mental picture of him kicking all the haughty advisors, council members, and unelected bureaucrats to the curb.  

Sonic stood atop the balcony, arm interlocked with Amy’s, Tails on their left and Knuckles on their right. The aristocracy crowded the floor below while several hundred folk from the city crowded around the castle in merriment for the celebration of the coronation. 

It was time.

Sonic’s nerves reared, but his resolve was steely. He left Amy’s side and addressed the menagerie, who ceased their chattering to gaze up at their soon-to-be-king.

His ascension would be marked by calling upon the power of the chaos emeralds. They had already been arranged in podiums around him, waiting for his call. It was not the first time Sonic had interacted with the gems, but it was the first time he had called upon all seven at once. 

He breathed deeply, shutting his eyes and focusing on their auras, feeling them pulse and heat the air around him as they rose into the air. The crowd fell into a hush, watching their heir hover the seven gems around him. 

In turn, Sonic had never felt more powerful. It was exhilarating, frightening even. With this power, he could do anything. But unlike those before him, he would change the kingdom, and the sins of his ancestors could be put to a rest. 

A bright light flashed across the palace hall, revealing Prince Sonic’s now golden quills shining brilliantly. 

A spark of hope lit up in Sonic’s chest, feeling in control for the first time in chaos knows how long. But just like that, the spark was snuffed out by a chilling presence that made his fur stand on end as it shot through his body 

The tension emanating from his companions around him told him they had felt it too. 

Knuckles whipped around, poised to attack. But, even if he had been fast enough, it would not have mattered. Their attacker was not a being of flesh and bone. 

The balcony crumbled around them. Thick purple smoke poured up through the cracks in the floor. Sonic could see a mass forming through the miasma and just made out a being with a twisted grimace. Such a sight may have told Sonic this was simply an assassination attempt by someone gifted in black magic, but something was wrong. Anxiety rose into Sonic’s throat and his body ached as if old wounds had been disturbed. The image of the grimace contorted and twisted, painful and violent, and then it began to grow, consuming the space around it.

Sonic’s fight or flight response kicked in. Abandoning his friends was never an option, so the only alternative path the adrenaline in his bloodstream allowed for was to rush towards the mass, emeralds still in his control. 

His mistake was evident immediately. A blast wave of energy assaulted his body, blowing him back against the remaining railing of the balcony. The smoke clung around him like a fog; it burned his lungs and bursts of energy crackled along his skin, causing his limbs to contort in the same manner as the source. 

Sonic let out a gasp of pain. Knuckles was at his side in an instant, but could do nothing to help as his own body failed him, collapsing to the floor followed by Amy and Tails. 

Then, the mass released a second shockwave. The blast propelled the miasma like an explosive, smoke saturating the palace and leaking out into the courtyard and streets surrounding the palace, rolling in waves over the crowds of citizens now running from the scene in a blind panic. 

Sonic heard ringing in his ears when he came to. His body did not feel like his own—limbs lay heavy and it was all he could muster to just raise his head. He stared into the center of the spiraling smoke through squinted eyes. 

Knuckles, Tails, and Amy lay around him, and grief gripped at Sonic’s heart at the sight of their seemingly lifeless bodies. Then, he noticed the chaos emeralds, scattered around him dull and gray, seemingly as lifeless as his friends. Somehow, even in his state of utter confusion and despair and their own pitiful state, he could still feel their pull on him.

It was over for them, but the screams of the townsfolk echoed dimly in his mind. The city and all its people were still in danger. He channeled the little remaining energy he had, calling out to the emeralds once again.

Chaos emeralds turn thoughts into power. 

The smoke spiraled faster and faster, shooting through the top of the palace high into the sky, turning it a deep purple and accumulating into storm systems that crackled with lightning.

Sonic had never wanted the responsibility of ruling this kingdom, but in the last moments of his life, he could at least try to save it.

Contain the curse to the castle. Let it die with me!

…

Thick vines shot up through the grounds surrounding the castles, the evacuating citizens watching in horror and awe as they appeared to absorb the dark smoke, growing and mangling to horrific sizes. By the time the last tint of purple faded from the sky, the remaining black storm system drenched the abandoned streets in a solemn rain. A huge wall of trees and vines remained, blocking off the castle from the rest of the world.

Days after the incident, dozens remained missing, including the entire royal family, guard, and aristocracy. 

No one could even catch a glimpse of the castle through the thick foliage that surrounded the castle, emanating from the center of the city like blood vessels.

—-

It wasn’t long in the lens of history for the remaining citizens to abandon the city, which was overtaken at an unnatural pace by the forest, trees sprouting between the same buildings and cobblestones the Prince had once soared across.

Written accounts outside of the palace had been rare in the area, and over the course of a hundred years, the royal family was forgotten along with the original history of the land. The industrial revolution reached the country, now under a new name and government. The only remnant of Sonic’s kingdom were the rumors and eventually, the myths and bedtime stories. The tales told of wondrous treasures left behind by a royal family executed during the Revolution. The forest attracted some thrill seekers and amateur treasure-hunting tourists, but nothing of value was ever found, and even these tales faded into obscurity. 

All that remained was the forest. But in the day and age of global travel, a small neighboring city had been established by mostly artisans and common folk seeking the simple life. 

It also happened to be a lovely place for someone seeking a new life altogether.

Chapter Text

The sun hadn’t yet risen above the horizon when Shadow arose. Clouds made the sky darker than usual, but there was no need for Shadow to turn on his bedside lamp. His eyes adjusted to the darkness as he methodically swung his legs from the sheets onto the hardwood floors. 

5:00 am marked the start of his daily routine.

He pulled up a brown set of trousers and yanked a gray sweater over his head. Clothing was just one thing he had particular trouble adjusting to. All of his garments were dull and functionally the same (and just as uncomfortable as usual). Flared sleeves did their job to cover the golden inhibitor rings around his wrists and ankles.

Shadow made his way down the hall to the bathroom and only now flicked a light on, taking in unruly black quills and red eyes. The slightest hint of burgundy glistened through layers of black dye. He frowned, knowing that tonight his bathtub would once again become a stained black mess. 

He got right into taming the mane. Even frequent cuts and pluckings never seemed to last very long. But even short as they were presently, it took no less than five handfuls of gel and a generous amount of hairspray to lay them flat against his skull.

With seasoned ease, Shadow placed two dark brown lenses over his irises, blinking them into place. Finally, he put on a set of thick rimmed glasses. 

He paused for a moment in the mirror. His look was not what one would expect of the ultimate life form, but that was exactly the way the ultimate life form liked it. 

This leg of the routine took him nearly an hour and a half when he first started it, but today it was only 5:48 am when he entered his small kitchenette and brewed a cup of coffee. Newspapers covered the table and singular chair in the corner of the room, so he stood as he downed his coffee in several gulps. He dropped the mug in the sink and used his now free hand to fetch a gray cap, placing it atop his head. Finally, he pulled on a pair of worn steel-toed boots and exited his apartment at 6:00 am sharp. Shadow locked all three locks to his residence before heading down the stairs of the complex and out onto the street.

Villanelle was a town small enough to avoid a lot of big city bustle, but still significant enough to be touched by the hands of gentrification. However, tourists would not be awake yet, if there were even any at this point in the week.

Shadow didn’t quite understand why he was supposed to hate Mondays. After all, Monday’s were the day when the city was quietest, weekend visitors returning home from their vacation of window shopping, skiing, and expensive cafes. 

Despite autumn chill and dreary weather, locals had already begun to leak into the streets, bundled up in coats and going on their way. Shadow offered a brief nod to neighbors and familiars who greeted him, but otherwise stayed tucked to the edge of the sidewalk, gaze lowered. He arrived at his destination ten minutes later: Marmotte Bookstore—a skinny hole in the wall with a chipped wooden sign. A bell at the top of the door alerted the occupant of the bookstore to his arrival. 

“Ah, good morning, Henry.” The elderly groundhog himself greeted Shadow, a stack of books threatening to topple over in his arms. 

“Hi, Mr. Marmotte.” Shadow replied, not missing a beat as he scooped the majority of the books from Marmotte. Before the groundhog could even adjust his eyeglasses, Shadow maneuvered the shelves and placed each book in their designated place. 

Three familiar heads poked out between the shelves and shot for Shadow’s legs, rubbing against his boots and mewing pathetically. 

“Oh, look at ‘em! You’d think they haven’t been fed all their lives…” Marmotte threw up a hand in defeat. 

Shadow’s steely gaze softened slightly as he squatted down to pet the gray tabby, the other two cats enviously pushing and prodding for pets as well. 

In this town, he was not Shadow the Hedgehog, ultimate lifeform and agent of destruction, but Henry. Henry worked for the aging owner of a bookstore. Henry’s days were filled with nothing but a mahogany desk where he filled out order forms and rang up the occasional customer. The peak of excitement in Henry’s life was sabotaging the attempts of the bookstore’s three feline tenants from knocking over books in an impressive display of dominoes. 

Henry was just your average unassuming, uninteresting, upstanding citizen. And if Shadow had it his way, he would like to remain as Henry for as long as possible.

As usual for Monday, Marmotte took his leave in the afternoon and Shadow was left alone. With the store currently empty, he elected to peruse through the “local” shelf, not entirely committed to a singular topic.

It had been almost 10 months since Shadow had deserted the military, and six months since he finally felt secure enough in his new life to catch up on all he had missed. The last time he was able to learn about this planet was over 55 years ago on the Space Colony ARK, and being suspended in animation for most of that meant he was far behind in his understanding of this society. 

His first few months in Villenulle, he absorbed all the history books he could, learning about the world in broad strokes. Then, he moved onto more specific topics: economics, culture, geography, and so on. 

He had done his fair share of research on Villenulle and the country it was located in, but like most topics he researched, there seemed to be a never-ending fountain of literature on the area. Shadow finally settled on a book about culture and myths tied to the country. 

Legends of the Forest: Forgotten Histories of Orléanais.

It wasn’t exactly the kind of book Shadow would usually read, but it's sharp and untouched appearance caught his eye. Sure enough, it turned out to be a new arrival written by a local historian. 

Shadow skimmed through several chapters.

The Villenulle region was home to a variety of city states each ruled by a noble family. Little is known for certain about the nature of these strongholds due to a lack of written record, but it is speculated that relatives of the monarch of Orléanais ruled over the region up until the Revolution, which marked the execution of the Orléanan monarchy and led the larger population on a hunt for ruling class nobles. It is the lack of records in several of these settlements that have led some to question whether the region was ever under noble control. Others believe that the rulers of the primary citystate in present-day Villenulle were found and executed along with their compatriotes and that the records of the event were lost in the chaos, or that the family was able to hide their remaining and wealth and escape to Spagonia, a monarchy-friendly nation at the time. The latter theory has given rise to much myth and legend in the area about remnants of this supposed fortune, which according to the common version, resides as a needle in the haystack of the Nulle Forest surrounding the modern day city of Villenulle.

A ring of the bell interrupted Shadow’s book. He glanced up through his wide rimmed glasses at someone he had never seen before.  

Shadow had become keen at identifying tourists during his time at the bookstore, as they made up the majority of the customer-base. Most other visitors were regulars that Shadow had recognized many times over by now. But this person before him did not look like a tourist. 

The stranger was a jackal with black fur and white hair pulled into a ponytail, but the first thing Shadow noticed was the crimson blade tucked into his belt. 

The jackal was peering over the shelves before suddenly turning towards Shadow, who averted his gaze back to his book as if he hadn’t been staring at all. 

“Excuse me,” the jackal spoke, an intense note to his voice. “Have any travel guides? A couple of buddies and I are in town for a few weeks and we’d like to do some sightseeing.”

Shadow’s eyes met the jackal’s. He was smiling at him, but the glint of mischief in his eye was obvious to any observer. Wordlessly, Shadow pointed to the shelf containing local information.

The jackal craned his head in that direction and mouthed a thanks, eyes lingering on Shadow for only a moment before approaching the shelf. Shadow’s eyes, in turn, stayed glued on him as he found what he came for and approached the counter. From up close, Shadow noticed the jackal appeared to have heterochromia. A white scar covered his right eye. 

Shadow looked over the items: a guide of the surrounding ski and hiking trails and a couple of very standard local magazines. Shadow had lost track of how many times he had performed this exact transaction. 

“Four dollars even is your total.” Shadow finally spoke up. The jackal made slow methodical movements as he reached into the pocket of his coat. 

“So, you get a lot of business here?” 

Shadow mentally winced at the attempt at small talk. Maybe this was just a run of the mill vacationer.

“Enough.”

“It’s a nice place, I’m glad to see small businesses surviving in this economy.” He sneered. 

He held out four bills. Shadow reached an arm out and grabbed them, but the jackal did not release his grip. “You never know when a petty thief may try to ruin a place like this.”

The jackal was staring at him more intensely now, an eyebrow cocked in amusement. Shadow somehow managed to ignore the impulse to tear the money away. Instead, he smiled, fully on autopilot.

 “I wouldn’t worry about that. This is a very safe city.”

The jackal paused, seemingly taken aback by the hedgehog’s sudden change of demeanor. But, to Shadow’s relief, he broke eye contact and released his grip. “Good to know.” He chuckled. 

Shadow forced himself to not tense up as the jackal’s hand slid down across the blade to place his wallet back into his pocket. He picked up his pamphlets and headed towards the door.

“Have a good one.” The jackal grinned as he exited, raising a hand in farewell. 

Shadow’s gaze followed him across the street and watched as he joined another jackal on the other side. Together, the two then walked down the street out of view.

Shadow was alone in the bookstore once again.

Instinct told him something was wrong, but then again, was something really amiss with that interaction? As far as interactions with rude customers went, this didn’t even make the top five. He had only made it this far in a life on the run from a skepticism bordering on cruel, but now, Shadow couldn’t help but wonder if he was simply being paranoid.

A calico cat hopped onto his lap, as if sensing his spiking nerves. The action brought Shadow back from his spiraling thoughts and he started slightly, before stroking her gently.

For now, he would try to put the encounter at the back of his mind.

Chapter Text

Shadow took an alternative route home just because, and certainly not for any other reason. Traversing the back alleys normally would have taken twice the time, but with no one around to see him, he was able to move at his natural pace and arrived home in less than a quarter of the time. 

He allowed himself to slow to a stroll only when he arrived at his complex. The jackal was probably just another tourist, he decided. A tourist haughty enough to open carry a nasty looking weapon, but a hooligan at most. That was all. It would be fine to put it out of his mind.

He inserted the first key in the lock and to his horror, the lock did not turn, which could only mean that the top lock was already unlocked. He tried to next one, only to find the same and a hand against the doorknob confirmed that the same was true of the doorknob lock. 

Shadow had learned to be cautious above anything: there was absolutely no chance he had forgotten to lock his doors. He leaned down and placed an ear against the wood, listening through the door—silence. 

Someone had been in his apartment; whether they were still there or not was another question. Shadow furrowed his brow and clenched his jaw. If someone was waiting for him in his apartment, they would try to catch him off guard—an ambush. 

The audacity to try such a pathetic tactic! But it wouldn’t matter, he was ready for anything they threw at him. He leaned down in a runners start, hand still on the door handle. Even without his rocket skates, Shadow had never met a being capable of outrunning him. He would turn the surprise attack onto the intruder.

In one motion, he threw open the door and launched into the room. 

“Hiya, Shadow!” A sing-song voice assaulted his eardrums.

Shadow nearly destroyed his kitchen cabinets scrambling to slow his attack. He rolled into a ball and skidded to the side, crashing just below the sink and landing on his back. 

The intruder was halfway out her seat, eyes wide and gripping the table. “Jeez, Shadow! Is that how you greet an old friend?!”

Shadow jumped to his feet, eyes ablaze. “What are you doing here?!” He hissed. 

“Spring cleaning.” She replied, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. A dramatic hand motioned to the table now free of the newspaper stacks that littered it this morning. “Love the new look, by the way.”

Shadow was sure he discovered a new dimension of self control when he resisted the urge to fling the bat through his window. 

—-

“Don’t be so mad at me, Shadow. You’re so hard to get in touch with, what else was I supposed to do? Would you prefer it if I showed up at your workplace instead?”

Shadow grumbled, crossing his arms as he leaned against the kitchen counter. “You’re lucky to be alive, you know.” 

The bat rested her chin on interlocked fingers. “Please, if I was actually trying to ambush you, you wouldn’t have known I was here.” 

“Rouge.” He snapped, patience paper-thin. “What do you want?”

“Like I said, I was in the area. I have my own business here, yknow.” She huffed, taking a sip of tea she had helped herself to from Shadow’s fridge. “I just figured it’d be good for you to see a friend.”

His look was all she needed to know he was not impressed.

“And,” she continued, lifting a manila folder from her lap, “I have updates from HQ.” 

Shadow’s mouth twitched. 

“So, do you want to keep standing, or is there another chair in this place?”

—-

Shadow was fine sitting on the counter (and definitely not because he did not own another chair).

“The good news is that Project Shadow is still under clearance level 9. So, you shouldn’t have to worry about the government or GUN organizing any high-resource capture attempts.” Rouge explained. “Even if they did try to launch a campaign, the fact that you’re in a foreign country certainly complicates things for them.”

“They know I’m in a foreign country?”

“That’s the theory they’re working under right now—“ she rolled her eyes. “Because of course if you were in their jurisdiction, there’s no way they wouldn’t have found you by now with their state-of-the-art surveillance technology. But that does bring me to the bad news.

She retrieved a sheet from her folder and handed it to him. “They aren’t hunting you under official channels, but I know you’re aware of GUN's determination in getting what they want no matter what laws they trample over.” 

Shadow observed the file. Two blurry black and white photos topped the page. It appeared to be stills from security footage. They weren't the highest quality, but Shadow immediately recognized himself, or at least how he used to appear. 

“This was posted a few weeks ago on some of the nastiest bounty hunter channels I’ve had the displeasure of viewing.” Rouge grimaced. “I wish I could have warned you sooner, but I only managed to get out here today.” 

Shadow scanned over the information. Under the photos, there was his name, a description of his appearance, and a brief detailing of his abilities. It truthfully wasn’t as in-depth as he would have expected but it was enough to be of concern, especially regarding the pictures. Even during the height of his military “career,” he was very careful to avoid having his picture taken. And then there was the bounty, a sum large enough to make even an emperor sob. 

He passed the paper back to Rouge. “So, GUN has resorted to mercenaries, then.” 

A moment of silence passed between them. Rouge spoke up first. “You’re perfectly aware that these kinds of guys aren’t just amateurs, and a lot of them don’t work alone either.”

“Naturally.” Shadow scoffed. “But I‘ve faced worse than a few mercenaries. This doesn’t change anything.”

“I see you’ve adjusted to Orléanan life.” Rouge changed the subject. She gestured to his whole self, thoroughly amused by his new look.

“Trust me, I’m not a fan of having to do all this. But especially now that my face is out there, it just became that much more important.”

“Well, your disguise could've fooled me—if I didn’t know you so well, that is.” Rouge winked. 

“You said you had other business here?”

“Ah, so you were listening to me! Glad to know you care what I’m up to.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “ I’m just confirming that you have other housing arrangements. In case you haven’t noticed, I don’t exactly have much room here.” 

“Hmph!”

—-

Rouge insisted on staying for several hours, doing most of the talking as usual. She talked about work at GUN HQ, but focused more on coworker drama than anything Shadow could gain useful intel on. She talked about missions and about her flight to the country and the horrible time she had at Jean Marcois International Airport. Shadow sipped on his own glass of tea, saying mostly nothing but listening all the same.

He let her talk, because truth be told, her presence was…pleasant. 

Shadow made it a point to converse regularly with no one outside of Mr. Marmotte, and even then their conversations were purely professional, as Marmotte was never one to pry into Shadow’s personal life. Neighbors and town locals were far from the level of even acquaintances by his own choice. It was a lonely life by design, to protect himself and those around him.

But then there was Rouge, a comrade he had given little regard to for most of the time he knew her. She had turned coat for his sake. Rouge, who helped him escape the hell of being a dog for GUN and continued to risk everything to help him to this day. And now, she had come out to help him again, and she had stayed just to chat. 

He would never dare to say anything about that to her though, knowing he would never hear the end of it. 

“No treasure worth a sniff has evaded me yet.” Rouge stated matter-of-factly. “All the worlds gems—“

“—are yours to keep?” Shadow finished, pouring more tea into her empty glass. 

“Precisely!” She took another sip. “And your little town happens to be the spot of some of the greatest treasures this side of the planet.”

Shadow narrowed his eyes. “Are you talking about the supposed missing royal fortune? I’ve heard all of that is just a myth.”

Rouge stuck her finger in his face. “To the wannabe treasure-hunters it may as well be. But if it’s out there, Rouge the Bat will be the one to find it!” 

She placed her hands on her face and fluttered her eyelashes dreamily. “Soon I could be the sole owner of all the remaining wealth from before the Orléanan revolution!”

“Assuming the locals don’t redistribute it by force again.” Shadow mumbled.

“Funny today, are we?” Rouge pouted. “All I want are the jewels. They can melt the gold or statues or whatever dead kings keep around their tombs for all I care.” 

“Then I wish you luck with that endeavor.” Shadow replied as he stepped to the sink to wash out his glass. 

“I’ll even grab something just for you. That way you can afford a bigger apartment and more than one chair.”

“Now why would I possibly need any of that?”

Rouge smirked. “Two jokes in one night? Am I really talking to Shadow the Hedgehog?”

“You should probably refer to me by Henry from now on, since that’s who I’m known as, here.” 

Rouge stood up with a yawn. “Alright then, Henry. I suppose I should be taking my leave now.” She tucked the folder under her arm and fished through her pocket, retrieving a device she placed into Shadow’s hand.

“Here, it’ll let us stay in touch. Don’t worry, it’s totally secure” she winked. “Custom made. And this way, I won’t have to break into your apartment anymore.”

Rouge opened the window. Both parties preferred to avoid any nosey neighbors witnessing a strange woman leaving Shadow’s apartment at 9 pm, so this was the logical way to do that.

“I’ll try to visit you again before I leave the country, okay?”

Shadow responded with a curt nod and a half-raised farewell wave from his crossed-arm position.

With that, the bat fell backwards through the window, wings expanding and flapping to propel her back up into the sky and out of sight.

By the time Rouge left, it was past the point Shadow usually went to bed. The surprise appearance caused him to completely forget about needing to re-dye his quills. 

He snapped on a pair of latex gloves and got to work, slathering his quills with handfuls of dark gel in front of the bathroom mirror. Forty-five minutes later, the stuff had processed and he washed the excess off, blackened water trailing all over his face and body. Body soap cleaned his muzzle of any stains, but the same could not be said for his bathtub. Bathroom cleaning was a problem for future Shadow, he decided. 

It was just after 11:00 pm when Shadow placed a towel over his pillow and crawled into bed. 

Sleeping didn’t come very naturally to him, but he had gotten the hang of it over time. Now, he fell asleep within minutes, once again alone in his world.

Chapter Text

5:00 am. Morning routine. Out the door by 6:00 am, at the store by 6:15 am. Greet Marmotte. Feed cats. It was the same old, same old. Only a day later and it already felt like Rouge hadn’t been at his apartment at all. 

Marmotte was working in the back today, so Shadow worked the front desk by himself.

The unmistakable noise of a small animal chasing another small animal caught Shadow’s ears. He peered over the counter just in time to catch a black cat-shaped object tearing across a stack of books with a gray cat-shaped object hot on her heels. The black cat, Matcha, hissed as her pursuer, Earl, managed to swipe her across the leg as she clumsily scrambled up a bookshelf and over the other side.

Shadow decided it best to stop the game of tag before he had dozens of clawed-up books to explain. He jumped out of his seat and moved around the bookshelves, following the chase until he managed to scoop up Matcha in his arms mid leap, shielding her from any more of Earl’s harassment. In turn, the pursuer curled around Shadow’s legs needily, as if hoping to trip him for ruining the fun.

Shadow couldn’t help but smile as he cradled a thoroughly-peeved Matcha. The game had distracted him for only a moment, but long enough that he hadn’t noticed when someone entered the store.

“Well, I didn’t know you had cats here.” An unnervingly familiar voice sounded behind Shadow. 

Shadow whipped around, still holding Matcha in his arms. The jackal from yesterday stood before him. He also just so happened to be blocking the path back to the front of the store.

He hadn’t heard the door’s bell go off? No, that was impossible, he definitely would have heard someone enter!

Unless someone was trying to sneak in , a voice in his head reminded him.

Shadow forced an awkward smile. “Yes, they live here at the bookstore. Can I help you?” He could only hope his customer service voice sounded more confident than he felt. Shadow no longer saw the sword from yesterday, but that truthfully did little to ease his nerves.

“I’m just browsing.” The jackal showed off a toothy grin. He stepped to the side, motioning for Shadow to pass by him.

Shadow hesitantly placed Matcha on the ground, who scurried off. He moved past the jackal and back behind his desk, keeping an eye on him every inch. The jackal in turn had already begun browsing over the selections.

Minutes later, he finally settled on a book Shadow didn’t catch the name of and sat down in one of the lounging chairs. Each page he turned was the only sound in the bookstore as the cats were now nowhere to be seen. 

The jackal had an irritated look on his face, clearly not enjoying what he was reading. He closed the book with a “thwap.” “Do you read a lot of this stuff?”

Did he read books? What kind of question was that? He worked in a bookstore—what the hell did he think? 

Shadow tried to hide the annoyance in his voice. “Why, yes, of course!” He beamed. 

“Got any recommendations?”

To be fair, this was not an unusual request; people often asked him or Marmotte for book recommendations. Shadow internally sighed. “What kinds of books are you interested in?”

—-

Shadow led the jackal over to the “Fiction” section. He had told Shadow he was looking for something to read for fun during his off hours. Truth be told, Shadow didn’t read many fiction books, but he did have some classics in mind. 

“ Dracula ?” The jackal snorted. 

“It’s a certified classic.” Shadow held out the book to him. 

The jackal accepted the book. “Fine, I’ll give it a shot.” His eyes met Shadow’s and he cracked the grin Shadow had seen too many times now. But his gaze was different now, eyes slightly narrowed with a glint of…something in them. Whatever it was, Shadow didn’t like it.

“The name’s Zero, by the way.”

“Will that be all, Zero?” Shadow deadpanned, already returning to his desk. 

The jackal almost sounded offended. “You got a name, don’t you?” He followed after him.

Shadow tensed up, but maintained composure as he leaned both hands against his desk. He was a breath away from telling Zero that that was none of his business, customer-friendly facade be damned, when Mr. Marmotte decided now of all times to come back to the front. 

“Henry, can you do something about this cat? She’s being a nuisance and I don’t have time to spoil her right now.” The groundhog chuckled as he thrusted a wide-eyed Matcha into his hands.“Oh, hello there,” he turned once he noticed Zero, “did you find what you need?” 

Zero paused, but then that grin curled back onto his face. “Yeah, I did. Henry helped me find what I wanted, didn’t you?” Zero responded to Marmotte, but his eyes never left the other. 

Shadow stayed silent. 

“Well, that’s great!” Marmotte scooted past Shadow, “I can ring you up here if you’re ready.” With a wave of a hand, he motioned Shadow to the back, who gladly accepted this excuse to flee. 

Zero called after him. “I’ll see you later, Henry.” 

—-

Shadow snatched the transmitter from the counter as soon as he arrived home. He switched the device on and made the call, tapping his foot impatiently. 

“Miss me already?” Rouge greeted him on the other end. 

“Rouge. Something happened at work today.” Shadow ignored her. “Yesterday, a jackal came into the bookstore and today he was back again.”

“And this is important…why?”

“I recognize the locals here, and this jackal doesn’t seem like a regular tourist.” Shadow barked into the receiver, pinching his brow, “he said his name is Zero, and he was armed with a weapon civilians don’t walk around with. A red sword.”

“Woah, slow down Shadow. Alright, so he had a sword—did he try to attack you?”

“Not yet. He just seems…interested in me. Interested to a suspicious degree. He stared at me like he was planning something, and was insistent on knowing my name. He also implied he would return again.”

There was silence on the other end for several moments. 

“So…” Rouge finally snickered, “this guy visits your bookstore two days in a row, stares at you the whole time, asks you for your name, and then says he’ll be back? Honey, it kind of sounds like he’s flirting with you.” 

Shadow’s fur bristled. “I’m serious, Rouge. Something feels wrong here.” 

Rouge let out a heavy sigh. “Alright, I suppose I can look into it. Jackal with a sword named Zero—any other details about him you can give me?”

—-

Shadow had given way more information than Rouge would have needed by the time they ended the call. She sighed as she stretched against the office chair in her hotel. 

Frankly, Rouge thought Shadow was being just a little bit paranoid, but she couldn’t really blame him. Poor guy didn’t exactly know how to make friends, she couldn’t even imagine how it would go if someone was actually seeking a relationship with him. 

She hopped out of her seat, nearly laughing out loud at the mental image of Shadow going on a date. What she wouldn’t give to be present at that engagement. 

Still, Rouge would keep her word and look into this “Zero” guy, but first, she had other priorities to attend to. The bed was currently covered in a patchwork of maps and notebooks. Marker strokes outlined areas of important interest on the greater whole of the Nulle Forest. Rouge had her route in mind, all she had to do now is slip into something more comfortable. 

She flung open her suitcase and retrieved her “adventurers outfit.” It didn’t look all that different from her usual attire, but less “undercover spy” and more “19th century explorer.” It was perfectly suited for treks through both thickly wooded forests and crumbling dungeons. 

She slipped the transmitter into her belt along with the rest of her gear (a radar system, a condensed map, and a few other goodies) and headed out the door onto the street, flagging down a taxi. 

—-

Her driver dropped her off near the edge of the forest. This was the location of the start of several hiking trails that led partway into the woods, but Rouge had no need for those. 

The sun was low on the horizon by the time Rouge set out into the woods, the thick canopy making it appear like it was much later in the evening. There were several coordinates of interest on the treasure hunter’s radar, so she elected to visit each one in a clockwise manner.

Rouge had only been flying for a short distance when she was forced to land. Her first location’s coordinates led her face to face with a nearly vertical cliff, rising as high as some of the trees. She adjusted her spyglass and scanned the stone. Her first set of coordinates were centered on this cliff.

None of the maps had indicated such a steep incline of elevation. She ran her fingers along the cliff, disturbing a smattering of loose pebbles and dirt that tumbled to her feet.

Someone should really update those maps, she pursed her lips, but I’m not here to do cartography . 

Bending at the knees, she launched herself up into the air, using her powerful wings to propel herself up the side of the cliff.

The sun set within the hour. Rouge glided above the canopy, diving down under the trees to investigate an area of interest. She slowed to a halt and landed again, eyes narrowed at her radar. 

The coordinates had led her to an area that satellite footage told her could have been a cave system, but there was nothing but a large clearing riddled with the occasional boulder.

From her short time exploring the forest, it became increasingly obvious that no one seemed to have really mapped this place out. Rouge walked through the tall grass, tapping her radar system in frustration as it cycled between digits. She grumbled and shoved the thing into her bag. She would just have to do this the old fashioned way. Rouge circled around the perimeter until she came to a line of trees that sloped at a sharp angle down into the foliage. The wind seemed stronger here. She took one more step—only for the ground under her to crumble down the trench.

She cried out as she slid down the slope, thoroughly caught off guard. Her fingers gripped for root, rock, anything to try and slow her descent, but it was all in vain. All she could do was shield her head from the branches she broke through as she tumbled to the bottom.

It took a moment for Rouge to catch her bearings, but she slowly sat up, disorientated but mostly uninjured. “I suppose that could have been worse…” she mumbled. 

But where was she? She stared up at where she had fallen from, but even with her keen night-vision, she could not make out the top of the slope. Trees blacked out the stars in the sky, and on the other side of the slope, there was…something.

Rouge stood up and slowly approached the mass. A wall? She placed a hand on it and stared up at it. Her eyes widened as she realized—it was a plant of some kind, maybe a vine or a root? She followed along the wall, and noticed a larger, similar mass that wrapped around it. She flew to the top of it and the site before her left her mouth agape. Hundreds of vines curled around each other in a mass of a foliage, each strand as thick as a pickup truck. They seemed to be growing along the perimeter of a massive grove of trees. The trees didn't appear much different from any other tree in the forest, but the ground around their roots and the bark of the trunks were alight with luminescent fungi, pulsating a bright lilac.  

Now this was more like it. She could hardly conceive of a better place to hide century-old royal treasures. She made her way across the wall of vines and slid down into the grove, continuing her way through the woods. She was now on foot as the increased congestion of trunks and branches ensured flying was out of the picture. The canopy seemed to stretch hundreds of feet into the sky above her. 

The mushrooms reacted to Rouge’s presence, increasing in luminosity as she passed by them. She once again whipped out her radar, which somehow had a signal. Not only that, the readings were exactly what she wanted to see. There were gems nearby, and by her intuition, some nice ones. 

Then, she stumbled upon something she hadn’t quite expected. A barred iron gate lay before her, and beyond that, a no-kidding castle. Rouge could hardly contain her elation. She practically skipped over the fence and past the courtyard. In her hurry, she hadn’t given thought to how unusually preserved the grounds and structures of the palace were. The grand entrance was open, leading into a wide open foyer with two curving staircases framing the space, a balcony overlooking the floor. 

Just a myth huh? Take that, Shadow. She smiled to herself. 

Instead of taking the staircases, she traversed through the hallways on the lower floors, passing by probably-priceless artifact by priceless artifact. She peered into a few rooms, but the ones she did left her puzzled. They were untouched, and for that matter, so was the rest of the palace. A castle untouched during the age of the revolution? Rouge couldn’t fathom it.

But then on the other hand, that just told her no one had beaten her to any loot. She strolled around like she owned the place for a while longer, until she finally found what she was looking for. 

She had traveled a few levels lower into the keep, but she came upon a room at the end of the hall. She creaked open the door, and her radar beeped loudly in response. 

Though she knew it was unnecessary, she still stealthily snuck into the room, which seemed to be filled with a lot of…junk. It was a vast space filled with haphazardly placed furniture, armor, and weapons. Was this supposed to be an armory or a palace-sized storage closet?

But then, she saw it. A skylight illuminated a podium near the back center of the room, and on it stood the most magnificent gem Rouge had ever laid eyes on. 

Truthfully, it was a dull gray, but the moonlight that bounced off its facets showed off a dazzling display and in that moment, Rouge believed in love at first sight. She bounded across the room towards the gem, staring at it in pure awe. 

If the sight of it alone wasn’t enough, her radar was now beeping louder than she had ever heard before. And perhaps that was why, along with her tunnel vision upon seeing the gray gem, she failed to notice the figure upon her until it was nearly too late.

Acute ears finally sensed the danger. Rouge swiped the jewel off the podium as she dove to the ground. Spiked fists barely grazed the top of her head and slammed into the ground. She tumbled across the floor but managed to regain her composure, landing in a crouch.

Rouge was not prepared for what she saw before her. Furious eyes blazed a bright magenta, patches and spikes along his body glowing much like the fungi outside of the castle. He almost resembled a porcupine, except horn-like appendages protruded from his head and back. A long spiked tail thrashed around threateningly. Then, there were his fists, dual claws protruding from his knuckles. One of these fists happened to be lodged nearly six inches into the floor where Rouge had just been, shattering and splintering the marble.

Rouge wasted no time throwing the gem into her bag and launching a counterattack, leaping into the air spinning like a drill towards her attacker. 

Her goal had been to send him flying, or at least hit him hard enough to disorient him so she could make her escape. Instead, and to her horror, she felt a powerful hand grip her leg mid spin. Her attacker spun around and heaved her like a rag doll across the room where she crashed into the wall on the other side.

She dropped to the ground and shouted, half in pain, half in surprise. She barely managed to dive out of the way as the creature lunged after her with rapid punches. It became immediately evident to Rouge at that point that she was duly unprepared to deal with whatever the hell she had just stumbled across. She became airborne again and flew through the still open door, leaving behind any thought of subduing this creature.

Her pursuer was hot on her heels. “Where do you think you’re going with the emerald, you dirty thief?!” He roared.

Rouge frantically navigated the corners of the keep. Her pulsating heart and the fearsome growls behind her leaving her panicked and disoriented. What way did she come from? She cut a sharp corner, nearly slamming into the wall. The monster behind her didn’t waver, clearly well-acquainted with these halls. 

When Rouge finally caught sight of a stairwell, she was willing to take her chances as to where it led. She shot forwards as fast as her wings would carry her, only to find that it was not enough. Rouge yelped as a gloved hand finally caught her leg. Then, for the second time today, she found herself falling

Chapter Text

It was one of those nights. Sleep would not come to him, so when the transmitter on his bedside went off, Shadow was not nearly as irritated as he could have been. Especially not when he heard the panic in the voice on the other end. 

“Shadow—Shadow?! Do you read me?!” 

Shadow’s eyes shot open. He grabbed the transceiver and sat up in bed. “Rouge? What’s wrong?”

There was a crashing sound in the background followed by what sounded like a snarl, causing him to pull the device away from his ear. What on earth was going on? 

“You know how I said I was looking for treasure in the forest? Well, I found it! But I pissed off a monster in the process!” 

Another crash, followed by distant yelling. 

Shadow gripped the transceiver. “A monster? What are you talking about?” 

“There’s a knuckle-headed glowing monster after me, Shadow, that’s what!” Rouge hissed. “I’m hiding in a vault in this castle, but I don’t think the door is going to hold much longer.”

On cue, a metal screeching sound rang out over the transceiver and Rouge let out a shocked cry. 

“Damn it! Shadow, I’m sending you my coordinates, I don’t know how much longer I can hold out—“ her voice was drowned out by a chilling, animalistic howl unlike anything Shadow had ever heard before. 

The call cut out. 

Shadow was already on his feet, staring at the last received message: a set of coordinates. 

His brows furrowed, grasping the transceiver so hard it threatened to crack. “Damn it, Rouge.” He cursed aloud, stomping across his room and throwing the closet door open. He kneeled down and lifted up a floorboard

Lying there were his rocket skates. He pulled them out of their hiding place and slipped them on. Even after months of disuse, they still fit like he had been born with them. There was no time or need to get dressed. 

Energy flowed into Shadow’s skates. With a blast of yellow light, he sped out through the door out of the apartment and into the night, soaring towards the forest. 

Maneuvering through the forest proved to be more difficult than simply flying over it, but it was no challenge whatsoever to the ultimate lifeform. He made quick work of it, weaving through each tree and up the sides of cliffs following the directions from Rouge. Then, the ground dropped beneath him. He wrapped into a ball, shredding down the side of the slope and halting in front a thick wall of foliage. Shadow had admittedly never ventured into the forest before, but he could say for certain this wasn’t what he expected to find. Of course, none of that mattered presently. He wasted no more time, leaping over the wall and trekking through the woods of glowing fungi. 

Then, he was upon it: an iron gate surrounding a magnificent palace, looming and ominous in the darkness. 

“So Rouge actually meant a castle, then.” He mumbled to himself, honestly surprised that it actually existed. But he had no concern for what was real or myth right now. Shadow sped over the fence and across the courtyard, all the way into the front entrance where he finally slowed to a cautious pace, pulling out his transceiver.

“Rouge, do you copy? I’ve arrived at the castle. What is your status?” It almost scared him how easily he fell back into agent-mode. 

There was no response, so Shadow put the device away. 

He listened intently, eyes darting around the palace as he ventured deeper into its walls. There was an eerie silence, and it truly seemed to Shadow that nothing had lived in this place for centuries. But then, what about that cry he heard during his call with Rouge? If she was in this castle, she definitely wasn’t alone. 

And to that end, neither was he. 

He was in the center of the foyer now. Somehow, Shadow didn’t see it until he was nearly below it. Faint moonlight from glass ceilings illuminated green eyes. Shadow’s eyes widened when he realized what he was looking at. A hulking figure stood at the top of the stairs—staring straight down at him. 

Shadow could make out its massive form, at least twice his size, fur wild and standing on end. One massive hand adorned with razor sharp claws rested on the handrail, the other trailing low near the floor. It was unlike any creature Shadow had seen in the flesh before; it looked more like something one would see in a horror movie. Then, those eyes, sharp and calculating—he felt them bore into him. 

Rouge was right. Shadow swallowed. 

This was a monster. 

There was a tense moment of stillness between the two. Then, the beast opened his mouth. A low, rough voice echoed out across the foyer.

“You.” The monster growled. “Are you the one the intruder called for?” 

Shadow bristled at the words. Despite his best efforts, Shadow was not much of a negotiator. He tended to run head first into potentially dangerous encounters, better to get the jump on an enemy then leave himself open to attack. And this, under his criteria, was a potentially dangerous encounter. 

He pushed off the ground, skates fired up and shot up the staircase like a bolt of lightning. He caught the split second as the beast’s expression twisted into a brief flash of shock, and then into one of aggression. Shadow tucked into a spin and launched himself towards the creature in a homing attack—only to find himself spinning in place. 

Powerful hands had him pinned. The beast had blocked his attack, arms straining against the force of the spindash as he struggled to keep a hold of it. 

“Woah, would you look at that!” The beast sounded amused under his gravelly voice. In fact, Shadow thought he could hear a hint of laughter in his tone. “Finally, something interesting!”

Shadow felt himself being thrown through the air like the world's fastest basketball. He was flung to the point where he only just managed to uncurl and push off the wall he nearly crashed through, leaving a significant impact in the structure. Again, he launched a homing attack, only for the creature to dive to the side and unleash his own counterattack. Razor claws sliced through the air towards Shadow’s head. 

Reactively, he routed energy to his skates and leaped backwards in a hover. But, to his shock, a right hook from the beast followed him into the air, decking him across the head. He went careening into the ground, vision rattled by the blow. 

What the hell was that!? He shouted in his mind as he clenched the impacted side of his head. Did that thing’s arm just stretch? Shadow leapt onto his feet and broke out into a sprint, dashing around the room and walls as he built speed to the point where the beast’s eyes struggled to keep up with him. 

Using that to his advantage, he landed blow after blow on his opponent. The beast managed to block some of them—but, unable to keep up, he ended up taking the brunt of the attack.

Shadow ceased his barrage momentarily. The other was slightly hunched over now as a result, but his eyes still burned with the same amount of determination. Then, he began laughing. Laughing to the point where he threw his head back. Then, he punched into his open palm in the universal signifier of an imminent beatdown. 

But instead of attacking him, the beast only grinned, amusement in his eyes. “You use the same attacks as me, you even kind of look like me! And you’re fast, almost as fast as I am! Are you supposed to be some kind of imposter?”

Imposter? What nonsense was this beast spouting? Not only did they not resemble each other in the slightest, this hulking lunk had nowhere near the speed Shadow possessed. 

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m just here to retrieve my comrade.” Shadow growled in response. “Tell me where she is, and I’ll spare your life.” 

“How generous of you.” The beast flashed a grin. “That bat girl tried to steal something important to us, so Knuckles cornered her into the dungeons. She wouldn’t give it up, so he’s probably still squabbling with her down there.”

Shadow blinked. That wasn’t…exactly what he was expecting (well, besides the stealing part. That was exactly what he had expected). 

“I don’t know how you two found this place,” the beast continued, gaze falling and smile disappearing, “but you and your friend better get out of here while you still can. Though, it might already be too late for you—I did clock you pretty hard.” 

Shadow clicked his tongue, unsure on whether to take his final comment as some kind of weird threat. He ignored it anyway. “Fine by me. Tell me where she is and we’ll be out of here.”

The beast nodded. “I’ll lead you to her, as long as you can convince her to give up the chaos emerald.” 

“You’re the ones who’ve imprisoned her, why can’t you take it yourself?”

The beast raised his gaze to look at Shadow. He almost looked…sad. “She’s been exposed to us too long already. If we get any closer to her she’ll never be able to leave. The same goes for you.” 

—-

“What is that supposed to mean?” Shadow questioned after a moment of silence.

“Follow me.” He responded, ignoring Shadow’s question. The beast walked down the rest of the stairs and followed the ground floor hallway deeper into the palace. 

Shadow watched him as he moved, and then followed behind. No words passed between them as the two ventured deeper into the castle. However, Shadow noticed how the beast often glanced back at him and subsequently adjusted his pace to maintain a distinct distance between them. 

They came upon a staircase, and at the bottom, an iron door led into rows of empty cells. There, at the corner of the room, Shadow heard the distinct voice of a certain bat berating someone else. 

That’s when he saw Rouge standing in a cell at the end of the hallway. She gripped the rusted bars and was currently in somewhat of a shouting match with someone sitting on the edge of a chair several feet back from the bars of the cell. 

“Hey, Knuckles, I found the intruder!” The beast barked, pointing a thumb over his shoulder at Shadow.

“Knuckles” whipped around aggressively in his seat at the same time Rouge exclaimed in relief. Shadow instinctively took a step back at the sight of him. He was smaller than the beast, but still much larger than Shadow himself. Unlike his acquaintance, this “Knuckles” creature almost looked like a recognizable species, but he still appeared too different from any creature Shadow had ever seen. 

What caught Shadow off guard about him were the glowing runes along his body that illuminated the dungeon. It gave him an alien appearance, and his matching eyes and protruding horn-like appendages didn’t help in that regard.

Just what the hell had Rouge gotten them into?

Knuckles narrowed his eyes, glaring suspiciously at Shadow. “What should we do with them?” He inquired of the beast. 

“He said he’d get her to give up the chaos emerald, and then we let them leave.”

Rouge and Knuckles both shouted their disapproval at the same time, before immediately returning to their yelling match between the bars.

“Quiet down, will you?!” The beast hollered, silencing them.

“But your majesty,” Knuckles grumbled, “they know of this place now. What if they come back with reinforcements?” 

The way he referred to the beast did not go unnoticed by Shadow. Now, his interest was piqued. 

“I’m not imprisoning anyone else here.” The beast snapped back. “If they try to come back, we’ll just have to really knock some sense into them!”

Knuckles sputtered at the beast, stupefied but with a certain weariness to him that was not lost on Shadow. Perhaps this beast had a history of letting intruders off the hook.

“I can assure you we have no motivation to return to this place, especially not with any ‘reinforcements.’” Shadow spoke up, drawing the two’s attention. “I can’t make you believe me, of course, but I will say I know what it’s like to be hiding from the outside world. Allow us to leave peacefully and we will leave you to your devices.”

Shadow suddenly took several steps forward, causing the beast to step further away in response, his brows furrowed.

“But tell me, who are you? And this castle, just what is your connection to it?”

Knuckles abandoned the chair, now facing Shadow with an aura of hostility. But before he could come any closer, the beast put up a hand, signaling him to stand down. He studied Shadow for a moment, as if contemplating his response.

“Well, I used to be the ruler of this land.” The beast finally spoke, expression unreadable. “And this place, it used to be our home. But now, it’s a prison. You may not believe me when I say this, but I used to look a lot like you, actually. That was a long time ago though.” 

The way Knuckles tensed up as the beast spoke told Shadow that he was likely not lying. Did this mean the supposed missing royalty of this region was here all along?

“This place is under a curse. It turned me into this.” The beast continued, pointing a finger at himself. “And it’s contagious—once you’re infected, it’s no longer safe for you or anyone else to leave this place. That’s why we’ve had to stay here for so many years.” 

The beast narrowed his eyes at Shadow. “To be honest, I’m shocked to see you haven’t been affected, especially considering I made physical contact with you. I guess you’re just lucky. But who knows if that’ll last.”

Rouge tapped on the bars of the cell, shifting attention back towards her. “Well that is, admittedly, a pretty unfortunate situation, your majesty . But if you’re stuck here, what do you need a gem like this for? If you’re worried about people coming to seek it out, you may as well let me take it off your hands.”

“Silence!” Knuckles faced the bars again, pointing an accusatory finger at the bat. “Like I already told you, the chaos emeralds are an ancient power only to be used by the royal family! They are not toys for the likes of you to ogle out.”

She only sneered back at him. “And yet I see they’ve done little good for you or your king over there, considering you look like this !”

“Why you—!“ Knuckles growled.

“It’s fine, Knuckles.” The beast interrupted. “Look, we can’t let you have the emerald, but there’s no shortage of treasures here. If you give it back to us, you can have your pick of any of it.”

The beast had said it was fine, but the vein now visible on his forehead told otherwise. Rouge only narrowed her eyes at the offer, crossing her arms. It was clear that she was not quite convinced.

But Shadow, on the other hand, was getting fed up with this situation. 

“Rouge.” He finally intervened. “Just give it up.” 

The two former teammates exchanged a look, and then Rouge sighed deeply and shrugged in defeat. “Fine! I guess I don’t have any better options. But you better have something worth my time in those stashes.”

She fished the gem from her bag and chucked it through the bars. Knuckles caught it and held it close to him protectively, curling his lip at Rouge.

Shadow couldn’t help but twitch in annoyance at the sight of the thing. It didn’t look all that magnificent to him. In fact, it looked rather dull and lifeless if anything. 

Once Knuckles had taken the emerald safely back to a new hiding place, Rouge was released from her cell. Now, the four made their way to the entrance of the castle, the beast in the front and Knuckles behind Shadow and Rouge (now with a bagful of gems from the vault). From the way Knuckles mumbled behind them, Shadow assumed this is not the outcome he had prepared or hoped for.

“I’m sure you can find the rest of the way?” Said the beast as the four arrived at the edge of the door, halting just before the stairs to the courtyard. 

Shadow nodded and Knuckles let out a scoff that sounded like “good riddance.”

Rouge wasted no time heading down to the gate after one last obscene gesture towards Knuckles, but Shadow lingered momentarily. Something was still on his mind.

“Tell me,” he said, “if you are royalty, how did you manage to stay here during the Revolution? Did no one come looking for you?”

The beast scratched his cheek. “I’m not sure what Revolution you’re talking about, but no one has gone searching for us in all the time we’ve been here. I’m sure the world out there has long forgotten about my existence.” A sad smile graced his features, “But that might just be for the best.”

For the first time, Shadow wondered what it must be like to go from being on top of the world to being forced to live in a one where you are forgotten by everyone. To the outside world, it was like the beast and this castle had never existed, and yet they remain. 

Shadow grimaced at the memory of his own fall from grace—50 years a prisoner and then several more as a dog of the military. He would love to fade into obscurity, to live in a world that had forgotten his existence. But unlike him, he imagined this beast once had many people who respected if not loved him. To watch those important to you vanish as you remain a bystander with no control…that was a feeling Shadow could emphasize with at least.

“There are those who believe you never existed at all.” Shadow spoke up after a moment. “But then there are also plenty of people out there who believe the opposite. And there are plenty still trying to prove you were really real. So, I wouldn’t say everyone has forgotten about your existence.”

The beast stared at him, eyes wide in surprise. His sad smile twitched into a more genuine one. “Heh, I suppose that’s good to hear...” 

The beast rubbed the back of his head bashfully, and Shadow couldn’t help but notice how strange the action looked coming from someone of this build and stature.

But with that, Shadow nodded at him and turned away, heading after Rouge towards the gate. 

“Hey!”

The beast's voice stopped him in his tracks. He turned only enough to catch a glimpse of the other standing illuminated against the grand entrance. 

“I hope you can escape whatever it is you’re hiding from.” He said. Then, in a move that nearly threw Shadow for a loop, he cracked a huge grin and held out a thumbs up. “And I just wanted to say…in another life, it would have been great to race you!” 

Chapter Text

Days later, Shadow and Rouge had done exactly what anyone would do after discovering the hundred year old magic palace of a missing king who is in fact still alive: they went on with their lives. 

A menagerie of jewels covered Rouge’s duvet. She sat cross legged, scrutinizing each facet of the gem she rotated between her fingers. When it finally passed her list of standards, she placed it down with the rest and fell back onto her pile of pillows. She gazed at the treasures around her lovingly. What a vacation! It absolutely had been worth using her PTO.

Rouge slid out of bed and walked over to the desk where her computer sat open. As she lowered into the chair, her mind began to wander. Though there were some particularly magnificent rubies and sapphires in her haul, she just couldn’t get the gray gemstone out of her head. To any average joe, the gem may not have looked all that wonderful, but Rouge’s seasoned eyes recognized a masterpiece when they saw one. There really was just something about it. 

“Oh well! Maybe one day.” She said out loud, breaking her train of though. But in truth, she had no plans any time soon to return to that forest. 

The missing royal family, huh. She pondered. The experience now seemed almost like a dream. But then again, the memory of that red brute staring down at her was one she could never forget. She shivered, deciding that she would put the whole thing out of her mind for tonight.

Her eyes wandered over to the notepad by her computer. She picked it up and observed the notes scribbled across it.

That was right—the guy Shadow asked her about! After everything, she had almost forgotten. 

Rouge smiled fondly. A year ago, she wouldn’t have ever expected Shadow to respond to one of her calls, let alone come to rescue her in the middle of the night.

Rouge thought back to the first time she met him. They were partnered on a joint mission and he hadn’t spoken a word to her the whole time. She in turn had let him know just how brutal and unsightly she found his methods. 

Despite that rocky start, GUN determined they made an effective agent team and Rouge had tried to make the most of the situation. She figured she’d at least try to get to know the guy. But Shadow had always rejected her attempts, his demeanor cold at best and hostile more often than not. 

It wasn’t until a mission gone wrong that Rouge began to see the cracks in that facade of his. A simple search and extract mission had gone wrong and Rouge was trapped—doomed to perish by the facility’s failsafe security system that would blow the place to kingdom come. She sent out a distress call, but knew it was all for naught. Everyone else capable of helping her would have evacuated by then.

But before she could resign to her fate, someone did come. In a flash of bright light, Shadow had somehow appeared before her. He grabbed onto her and before she even knew what had happened, she was outside, staring straight up at the blue sky with a collapsed Shadow next to her. Mere moments later, the factory now over a mile away exploded in the distance.

After the incident, Shadow had tried to brush her off.

“I didn’t come back to save you. I was after the objective you failed to secure.” He had told her. But Rouge didn’t buy that, of course. And with time, that shell of his began to dissipate until the two reached the point where they actually started to seem like a real team . 

And then, Shadow did something she never would have expected in a million years when she had first met him. 

“I need your help.” He had said to her, standing outside her door in the dead of night over a year ago now. 

Rouge placed the notepad down, turning her attention back to her computer. He sure has come a long way, she mused. 

Shadow had once again saved her; she supposed the least she could do was stalk his admirer before she returned home.

“Alright, ‘Zero.’ Let’s see what we can find on you.”

—-

Shadow finished the book on myths of the Villenulle region. Besides a single chapter, there was little specific information on the missing royalty of the region. He supposed that made sense, considering their mere existence was only speculation.

Mr. Marmotte caught a glance of his book as he strolled by. “Ah, Mademoiselle Corbeau!” He suddenly exclaimed.

Shadow gave him a perplexed look.

“The author of your book, she’s an old friend of mine. Always into the fairy tales, that one.” Mr. Marmotte elaborated.

Shadow cocked an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Does she have any other books about the myths in this region?” 

Marmotte placed a thoughtful hand to his chin. “Now that you mention it, I probably have some of her other works lying around at home somewhere. Though, they are a little more…esoteric. She’s somewhat of a conspiracy theorist, you see...” 

Marmotte told Shadow he would look around the house and bring them in tomorrow. The bookshop itself was more crowded than usual as the weekend approached. Shadow passed plenty of new smiling faces as he strolled down the street, from young families to college students to older couples. But even compared to a usual weekend, there seemed to be quite a lot of people going about their day. Was something happening in the city this weekend? Shadow couldn’t recall. Maybe he should have asked Mr. Marmotte if the city was hosting some kind of event. He could always ask him about it tomorrow. 

Shadow shook his head and nearly stopped dead in his tracks, taken aback by himself for a moment. Since when did he care about that kind of stuff? Simple living really did seem to have softened him up…. 

He pondered these thoughts as he arrived at his location: the grocery store. For the first time in as long as he could remember, Shadow found himself not feeling the guilt that attached itself to any peaceful moment or thought he had. He placed a loaf of bread into his basket and headed over to the produce section, scrutinizing the selection of cabbages. 

This town was his home now, after all, why shouldn’t he get to know it a little better? 

She would have loved it here. A voice crept into his mind. He felt his chest contract and he nearly dropped the package of coffee he had retrieved from the shelf. 

Months ago, thoughts like that would have rendered him an utter mess. But now, with several deep breaths, he was able to calm himself and continue his shopping trip. 

Yes, she would have. He responded to the voice, leaving it at that.

The transceiver buzzed in his trouser pockets as he perused over the shop’s (admittedly limited) selection of chips. Given the incident of days prior, the two had determined it best to keep the device on their person at all times. 

But that didn’t stop Shadow from groaning internally as he picked up the transceiver. “What do you want, Rouge? I’m in the middle of something.”

“Shadow, listen to me.” Rouge’s voice was low over the phone. “Where are you right now?”

“I am at the store, why?” Shadow asked trepidatiously. 

Shadow thought he could hear Rouge curse under her breath.

“Alright—just act natural. Listen Shadow, I ran a search on that Zero guy you mentioned.” 

Shadow narrowed his eyes. He did not like the tone in her voice. 

“I hate to say it, but I think your instinct was right.” She grumbled. “After I couldn’t find him on social media or in any public records, I looked into some government databases and well, have you ever heard of a bounty hunter called ‘Infinite’?”

“No, I’ve never heard of him.” 

“Well, there’s no pictures of him to confirm for sure, but your guy sounds like he matches the description.” She continued. “The scar, the heterochromia, the red sword—it’s all here. That doesn’t seem like a coincidence.”

Shadow certainly agreed with that. He replayed every interaction he had had with the jackal. That guy—“Zero,” his behavior was way too suspicious for this to just be a coincidence. He cursed himself internally; he truly had been foolish to ignore his first impressions! 

Suddenly, Shadow felt hyper aware of his surroundings. The footsteps of other patrons and the rolling of their carts sent shivers down his spine. His eyes darted rapidly up and down the aisle, but there was no one around he could see. 

“I appreciate the heads up.” He whispered, turning his gaze back to the shelves, “I’ll take it from here.”

“Shadow, wait—“ she started, but he had already disconnected the call, switching the device off. 

Shadow forced himself to remain calm as he continued his shopping as casually as possible. He stepped onto the street, grocery bags in hand. A cold breeze rustled the trees and flags outside the brick buildings lining the streets. Shadow gripped the paper bags tightly as he made his way across town. 

Shadow assumed two things:

1. He was currently being targeted. 
2. Since he was being targeted, it was likely that his residence had already been staked out.

He continued walking, remaining calm as he approached his apartment. 

If those assumptions were true, it wouldn’t matter if he returned home, even if someone was tailing him now. And if someone was tailing him, they were clearly a pro as Shadow didn’t sense anything. But whether he was being followed presently or not, Shadow decided that he wouldn’t allow himself to be stalked any longer.

Shadow arrived home and dropped the grocery bags onto the counter. For a brief moment, he wondered if he should give Mr. Marmotte a heads up that he would not be at work tomorrow. But then again, he had no phone to contact him with, and there was no way in hell he’d go over to his house in his current situation. 

That won’t be necessary. This ends tonight. He told himself. Shadow hadn’t imagined he’d be equipping his rocket skates again so soon. After retrieving them from their hiding space and slipping them on, he pulled his coat around him and exited his apartment, not bothering to lock the doors.

He would head to the edge of town, far away from any possible bystanders. He would corner himself and wait—a sitting duck. If someone was trying to discreetly hunt him, it would be an opportunity too good to pass up. Shadow stopped walking only when he arrived at a hollowed out warehouse situated just short of the woods. This would do just fine. In fact, Shadow was plenty familiar with this place; it was his residence when he first arrived in this city, after all. There, he stood and waited.

Outside light from the setting sun illuminated the warehouse in an orange glow, bearing down on Shadow through the broken windows lining the walls and roof. A chilled wind rattled the corrugated metal walls.

He waited, and he listened intently. And then, his careful ears heard the disturbances all around him. 

“This place should be private enough.” Shadow finally called out. “Are you done hiding!?”

There was a beat of stillness in the warehouse. Then, one by one, pairs of yellow eyes appeared from the shadows in all directions, peeking out from holes broken in the structure and from the rafters above. Their owners came into view, creeping into the light and hopping down from above. 

A final contrasting pair of eyes Shadow recognized all too well emerged from the doorway in front of him. 

“I told you I’d be seeing you again, didn’t I Henry ?” Zero taunted, now wielding the very crimson sword Shadow had first seen him with. 

Shadow counted nine assailants in total. They were all jackals, and all resembled the one he assumed to be their leader in physical characteristics and regalia. His eyes trailed over each of his enemies, sizing them up as the ringleader himself continued. 

“I’m rather impressed you noticed we were tailing you. Most of our prey never figure out that much.” 

“It was obvious once I knew who you really were.” Shadow scoffed. “Of course, your waltzing into my workplace certainly helped me figure that out. It was careless of me to allow you to get so close. But unfortunately for you , that will not happen again.”

“Zero” cocked an eyebrow, an air of superiority about him. “So you’ve figured it out, then? Very well, please allow me to reintroduce myself. You may refer to me as ‘Infinite.’” He pointed his sword straight at Shadow’s heart, “I can’t believe the sweet little hedgehog from the bookstore was an infamous criminal this whole time. But don’t flatter yourself. You weren’t our original objective—if anything, you’re simply an easy bonus we happened to stumble across.”

Shadow’s expression remained steely as the other jackals sneered around him. Slowly, they began to close in while Infinite remained where he stood, glowering down at him. 

He was outnumbered, and worst of all—rusty. Even just the small bout the other day had left his limbs sore. But that was irrelevant. No, for Shadow the Hedgehog, this wouldn’t even be a challenge. 

He clenched his fists, shifting into a combat stance.

“Allow me to show you just how “easy” I am, then.” 

—-

Shadow grabbed hold of the first two attackers, slamming their heads together with a sickening crack when they lunged at him.

The next jackal didn’t fare much better—Shadow effortlessly avoided his tackle and gladly used his flailing body as a springboard to launch himself out of the circle. He landed in a crouch, allowing himself only a moment of satisfaction at Infinite’s indignant expression before sprinting out of the warehouse at top speed. 

“After him!” Infinite howled. 

The pack did as they were ordered, bursting out of the warehouse and tearing across the overgrown yard. 

Shadow’s rocket skates scorched the earth and singed the grass below him. It would be easy to leave his pursuers far behind in the dust, but that wasn’t his goal. He adjusted his speed such that he only just barely stayed out of their reach. 

He took a sharp corner and cut through the tree-line into the woods. The jackals, with their uncanny coordination, adjusted their paths and followed behind. Once they had entered the forest, Shadow caught sight of them leaping between the branches above his head. One by one, they would drop towards him, forcing Shadow to dodge and weave between both assailant and tree trunk. 

It was all going according to plan. 

Shadow had led them to the forest for a reason. He may have been too rusty to take on nine skilled opponents at once, but he was more than capable of picking them off one by one. When they were far enough away from the town to ensure no one would be able to escape him, Shadow took another sharp bank and disappeared into the brush.

—-

He was gone.

Infinite skidded to a halt. He had been following from a further distance than the rest of his squad, but he was the first to notice the hedgehog's absence from their formation. His subordinates, in turn, began yapping through the transceiver attached to his ear.

“I lost him!” “No sign of him, Boss!” “Where did he go!?” 

He grinded his teeth together. This was unbelievable! 

“How did every single one of you idiots manage to lose him!?” 

The comotion crescendoed across the line as the jackal leader pinched his brow in frustration. The squad had fanned out and were searching high and low for the target, but no one had any clue where he had gone. 

Was that his tactic, then? Using the forest to hide? Infinite’s ear twitched in annoyance. Even though the hedgehog was outnumbered, he had truthfully expected more of a fight from the being they called “the ultimate lifeform.” What a joke that turned out to be!

Then all of a sudden, a screech rang out between the voices that murmured over the line. The peaking of the audio was so loud that it actually caused Infinite to rip the device away from his ear.

“What was that?!”

“Does anyone copy!?”

“I found him—he’s—!” 

“Mayday! I need backup, he—!” Another guttural cry punctuated by silence.

Panic broke out among the remaining voices on the line. Infinite began to race through the forest again. “Calm down, we need to regroup!” He barked at them, eyes darting between the dark corners of the woods that passed by him. But one by one, the signals continued to cut out. Yells and snarls were snuffed out until all that Infinite found himself listening to was an eerie static. 

He slowed to a halt. Infinite stared down at the device, sweat forming along his brow. Then, his ears perked up at the sound of a sharp yelp. With no hesitation, Infinite unsheathed his sword and bounded in the direction of the cry, clamoring up the trunk of a tree that blocked his path.

From his perch, he could see exactly what the source of the cry was down below. Henry—no, Shadow the Hedgehog faced away from him, the so-called ultimate lifeform standing over the collapsed body of one of his subordinates. 

Hatred boiled deep in Infinite’s chest as the realization hit him. The hedgehog hadn’t been trying to escape from his squad. On the contrary—he had been leading them on the whole time.

“You…” he growled, voice wavering with animosity, “you destroyed my squad!”

Without a second thought, Infinite exploded from the leaves above and ran his sword straight through the hedgehog. But to his utter shock, his blade had not pierced flesh at all. It was only firmly lodged into the soil of the forest floor. Once again, Shadow the Hedgehog had disappeared.

He tore the blade from the ground, but had no chance to do anything more. Less than an instant later, a blazing steel sole shattered the side of his face like it was made of porcelain. The meteor strike of a roundhouse kick sent him flying off his feet and crashing into a tree trunk several meters away. 

The jackal cried out in pain as he slammed into the tree, tumbling down its roots and onto the forest floor. His entire body screamed as he lay there, but by some miracle (or perhaps curse) he managed to stay conscious.

Infinite’s heart pounded as he realized he could hardly move. His head throbbed and the right side of his face felt numb. Mustering all the willpower he could, he rose to shaking hands and knees. A hand to the injured side of his face made his blood run cold, as he got an inkling of just how much damage had been inflicted. He could not see from his right eye, and all his left eye saw was Shadow the Hedgehog now standing above him. The hedgehog in turn stared back at him with a look of pure disdain. 

“How pitiful.” He commented on the jackal’s current state, shivering and utterly defenseless.

Yes, Infinite was shaking now. Fear gripped him, the very feeling he had believed himself immune to for so long. But there was nothing he could do in this state. This hedgehog—no, this killer, had outplayed them all. And he would be done in, just like the rest of his squad. He squeezed his eyes shut. 

But the final blow did not come. Instead, the hedgehog only scoffed and turned away from him.

“You’re not even worth the effort. Never show your pathetic face around me again.” 

And then, he was walking away. 

Just like that. 

Infinite’s eyes shot open. His gaze bored into the forest floor below him, the sound of footsteps fading farther and farther away. It took him what felt like a lifetime to realize what had just happened, but when he did, all previous feelings of hopelessness and fear promptly exited his body . 

All the jackal felt now was rage. 

Me? Pathetic? Infinite curled his fingers, digging his digits into the leaves and dirt. He seethed and shook as white hot anger overflowed within him. He’s calling ME weak?! 

The hedgehog had effortlessly humiliated him, and now, he didn’t even spare him a glance as he just walked away.  Infinite grasped the handle of his sword, grip straining. No. I am NOT weak.

He struggled to his feet. No other thought permeted his mind except murderous intent towards one individual. 

“I AM NOT WEAK!!” 

—-

Shadow spun to the side just in time to avoid the blade thrusted straight at his back. But the jackal had long thrown caution to the wind. He rebounded and swung the sword in a sloppy side-swipe across his body. Shadow’s foot connected with Infinite's torso and he was sent flying once again, but not before the tip of the blade managed to nick Shadow’s upper leg. 

The jackal coughed violently on the ground several feet away, clutching his chest in one hand and sword in the other. Shadow clicked his tongue at the sight of him writhing on the ground. Once again, he mentally cursed himself. A year ago, he wouldn’t have hesitated to finish Infinite off. He really had gone soft during his time in Orléanais…

Shadow had hoped the display of just how outmatched the jackals were would have scared them off for good. But clearly, their leader was taking that as a challenge. 

“You just don’t know when to give up, do you?” Shadow grumbled. 

He took a single step towards the jackal, but that’s as far as he got. At that moment, an intense wave of vertigo washed over him. He couldn’t feel his legs. He couldn’t feel his arms. Then, he found himself needing to lean against the trunk of a tree for support. His vision became blurry and his open hand slid along the bark of the tree as he fell to his knees. Sweat poured from his forehead and the cut on his leg began to sting immensely. 

Shadow gasped for breath, his lungs feeling constricted. It was then he noticed Infinite was no longer hacking for air. Instead, the jackal was on the ground laughing—loudly cackling like a madman. Unsteadily, the jackal rose to his feet and methodically approached Shadow in his now crouched state, dragging the blade behind him.

“My own brand of venom.” He cackled, a sadistic gleam in his one open eye. Shadow had a clear look at his face now. A cauterized gash ran across his visage, causing the right eye to swell shut. His remaining eye strained as he spoke, his expression now completely unhinged. Infinite raised the sword near Shadow’s face and ran a gloved finger along the edge of the blade.

“Efficient, wouldn’t you say? This amount is enough to neutralize someone four times your size. I commend you for remaining conscious this long—it’ll make this more satisfying.”

Infinite’s fist connected with Shadow’s cheek, the force causing him to completely collapse onto the ground. 

“I would say that you’re lucky that they want you alive.” he sneered, teeth clenched in a snarl, “But after what you did to my squad, you’re going to wish they didn’t.” 

No matter how hard he tried, Shadow couldn’t get his body to move. He was completely defenseless, and now, his vision was coming in and out. In that moment, it felt as if he was slowly slipping away and it was all he could do to just concentrate on breathing. All of his senses were numbed, save for the pulsing of the wound on his leg.

In the end, it had been his fault. One too many mercies. One too many benefits-of-the-doubt. One too many chances. But then again, he thought bitterly, that was exactly what she would have done. 

I’m sorry, Maria. 

Shadow closed his eyes. He could still sense the jackal looming over him now. The thought of his old friend brought him at least some comfort, as all he could do now was brace himself for the impact. 

But, the anticipated thrashing never came. Instead, Shadow heard what sounded like lightning striking a dead tree. The sound of wood cracking assaulted his eardrums and he felt debris against his fur. And then, he heard it—that animalistic howl intermingling with another scream. 

The other scream belonged to Infinite. But he had screamed not in pain, but in fear . 

“What the hell?!” The jackal cried out, voice now sounding very distant to Shadow. 

He managed to crack an eye open. Shadow could see Infinite standing farther back from him now. But the jackal wasn’t looking at him anymore. Instead, he was staring at something behind where Shadow currently lay prone, hackles raised and expression twisted into one of horror. Then, in a sight Shadow could barely fathom, Infinite narrowly dodged the entire tree that flew over his head and crashed into the ground where it landed. 

Infinite was truly no longer focused on Shadow. He was yelling something, but Shadow could no longer hear him properly. The jackal heaved up his fallen comrade and dashed into the darkness, disappearing from Shadow’s sight as his vision completely faded. 

The last thing Shadow felt before the darkness finally took his remaining sense was the feeling of being gently lifted off the ground.

Chapter Text

At one point, it was more unusual to see the prince around the castle than away from it. But these days, Sonic rarely trekked beyond the confines of the grove that shielded his palace from the outside world. After all, he no longer possessed the freedom to move as he pleased nor how he pleased.

A day didn't go by where Sonic didn't miss his old body. By far what he missed most was his speed, the feeling of air rushing over his face and fur. Now, the only air that rushed over him was due to chilling winds that rustled his coat whenever he did happen to venture outside. His arms and fists weighed him down. They, along with the rest of his physique, made it particularly awkward if not impossible to try to run like he used to. His body naturally fell onto all fours when attempting a sprint, which only served as a sickening reminder of what he had lost. 

It was because of this that Sonic didn't do much running these days. But if there was any silver lining to slowing down, it was that Sonic had become much more observant to the world around him over the years. 

Before his transformation, Sonic had been a prince of the kingdom in name only. Now, very little of what happened around the grounds of his domain escaped his notice. He had developed a keen sense for nearly anything and everything that occurred in these woods. For all the years he had spent there, not a soul had gotten within a mile of the castle without him noticing. 

At least, that was the case up until a few days ago. 

The bout with that hedgehog in particular had invigorated something in Sonic. Not only was it a novel encounter to this unfortunate life of his—even during his days as prince, Sonic never had an experience quite like that. The way he fought, the way he moved. It was so familiar. It was like Sonic had been looking at a mirror into the past. 

After a while, the decades seemed to blend together. That made it easy for Sonic to sometimes go years without leaving the castle once. But every day after that encounter, Sonic found himself traveling beyond the border of twisting vines. The experience had exhilarated him; regardless, it was now but a fleeting moment in this long, cursed life of his. More importantly, Sonic feared that he had grown complacent in his self-appointed responsibility as overseer.

So when Sonic heard the scream, there was no question about whether he would investigate or not.

Sonic skidded to a halt when he finally happened upon the source of the commotion. He gaped at sight before him: it was that hedgehog from before! What was he doing back here? Sonic couldn't help but feel a jolt of anger. Hadn't he promised to never return?

Something was wrong. The hedgehog was leaning against a tree in a crouch, despondent. That was when Sonic saw he wasn't alone— a jackal Sonic had not seen before was approaching the injured hedgehog. This stranger’s face appeared freshly wounded, and the look of malice plastered on his face was enough to send shivers down even Sonic’s spine. 

In the end, it was the sight of the deadly blade that sent Sonic over the edge. Even after all these years, Sonic's hero instincts wouldn’t allow him to standby as someone was being attacked. The jackal punched the hedgehog in the face, sending him to the ground so violently Sonic feared momentarily that the blow had killed him.

Sonic refused to waste any more time. This was a trespasser—and he would not allow a trespasser to take a life if he had anything to say about it. 

Claws dug into a rotting tree and with an ear-splitting crack, Sonic heaved it from its roots and lifted it high above his head. His face twisted into a monstrous snarl as he strained against the weight of the trunk. 

Playing the role of monster; just one more thing Sonic had perfected during all these years. 

Sonic barely registered the chilling howl that escaped his throat as he heaved the mass of wood into the clearing.

—-

The first time Shadow regained consciousness, it was a violent coughing fit that had awoken him.

A darkness clouded his eyesight. He was very nearly delirious. A desperation, an aggression unlike anything he had felt before gripped him. He had no idea where he was, or what had happened. All he knew is that something was wrong.  

His arm knocked over something that he could not see. Glass shattered on the ground beside him, the loud noise making him shoot straight up. GUN must have found him. No. He would NOT be their prisoner anymore, not again, NEVER again! Shadow attempted to stumble away from the bed he had been laid in, but his legs failed him and he collapsed to the cold, hard floor. 

There was a ringing in his ears and then, the sound of a door opening. Someone was approaching him. Two people. Three. Maybe more. Their voices were distant, but their words were urgent and they were coming right towards him. Shadow arose on shaky legs. He had to defend himself, he had to do something, anything . His hand swiped a shard of glass from the ground.

“Get away from me!” He tried to shout, but his voice came out as a rasp. His heart was pounding now and his head hurt so, so bad. The figures did not move. Shadow’s eyes flashed to the shard he wielded and his heart sank. Two black voids were all that remained of his reflection. 

And then, Shadow found that he couldn’t see anymore. Eyes rolled into the back of his head. The glass slipped from his grasp and Shadow’s body crumpled. Before he could hit the floor, someone caught his limp figure.

Shadow wouldn’t remember this incident, nor would he remember waking up again. But he did recall dreaming.

He was in bed, sick and panting with a fever. The fact that he wasn’t supposed to get sick was irrelevant. He was curled up in a pile of blankets, head peeking out with a cold towel over his forehead.

“Drink up.” Someone was with him now. It was Maria. That’s right. Of course it was. She was holding out a glass of orange liquid. He stuck his tongue out at the sight of it.

“I hate that stuff.” He said. 

“It’ll help you feel better. Come on now, I have to drink it all the time.”

Shadow grumbled, crossing his arms like a child. She lifted the glass closer to him. Finally, he accepted the glass. For some reason, he was incredibly thirsty. He gulped the drink down until nothing remained.

He handed the empty glass back to her. “Maria, am I going to die?”

Maria smiled. “Of course not, silly. You’re going to be just fine.” 

Her face began to fade. And then, she was far away. Hundreds of miles away from him. Shadow was standing now, no longer wrapped in the comforts of the bed but instead trapped behind a wall of glass. Clawed hands scraped against the glass, hands that were not his own but still desperate to escape. A monster stared back at him through his own reflection. Shadow could feel it. He clutched his face, squeezing his eyes shut. But he couldn’t contain it. Orange light overflowed out of every cell like a fountain, the accompanying sound like rushing water so loud it threatened to deafen him. 

The memory of Maria’s voice was already fading from his mind as the last wisps of energy fizzled out into the atmosphere 

“You can’t die, after all.”

—-

Shadow awoke with tears trickling down his face. 

He blinked slowly, the last remnants of the dream fading into his subconscious. He raised his hand from under a silken comforter to brush the wetness from his cheeks. He had been…crying? How strange…

But what was more perplexing was his current location. A rich oak canopy frame loomed over him; beyond it, an intricately painted ceiling. Shadow turned his head to one side. It was dim, light emanating only from a glowing oil lamp on the other side of the room. The paisley pattern of the ceiling stretched across the room and along the walls, accented by dark gold baseboards and crown moldings. Despite the extravagance of the room, it was sparsely furnished. Besides the (albeit massive) canopied bed, the only other items in the room were the dresser with the oil lamp and a bedside table. Shadow sat up. He looked down at his hand and noticed it had been bandaged. 

Shadow twitched as the memories of exactly how he had come to find himself here returned. He remembered the Jackal Squad, and he remembered Infinite’s one burning eye looming over him as he laid prone on the forest floor. 

He grasped the covers and ripped them off of his legs. Sure enough, his thigh had been bandaged too. He cupped the leg above where the cut was and winced. It still stung, but it was at least the kind of pain he could ignore. 

Upon the bedside table lay his clothes and jacket. They were folded neatly and Rouge’s transceiver rested on top of them. His skates were thankfully placed below his attire on the floor.

The bed creaked as Shadow turned over and placed his feet on the hardwood floor with a soft thump. The noise had clearly been enough to alert the one currently standing outside of the room, because the door to the room slammed open. Shadow started at the noise, fur bristling. 

“So, you’re finally awake. Not going to try to attack us again, are you?” 

In the doorway was Knuckles, confirming Shadow’s suspicions about where he had been taken. Glowing irises illuminated black sclera and a scowling face. He stared at Shadow suspiciously, who in turn only blinked in response. 

Shadow wasn’t necessarily surprised that Infinite’s screams would attract some kind of attention, but this was not what he had expected. Truthfully, he didn’t know what to make of this situation in the slightest. 

Knuckles paused, as if he was actually waiting for Shadow to respond. Then, he scoffed and crossed his arms. “Whatever. Just come with me. If you can walk, that is.”

Shadow curled his lip at that. “Of course I can walk.” He spat. He retrieved his skates from beside the bed and slipped them on, leaving the rest of his belongings behind as he followed Knuckles out of the room. 

The glowing runes on Knuckles’ body illuminated the dark hallway as they walked. A long, sharp tail thrashed behind him as Shadow followed behind. He did not look particularly happy.

“Tell me,” Shadow spoke up, “were you the one that found me?”

“No.” Knuckles replied. “It was His Majesty that brought you here. He told me to fetch you when you awoke.”

“How long was I unconscious?”  

“Nearly three days.”

Shadow frowned. That meant it was Sunday. Normally, he would be worried what Mr. Marmotte would think about him skipping two days of work. But under the current circumstances, there was no telling if he’d ever even get to see the old groundhog again. 

Shadow and Knuckles continued walking in silence. Then, the latter halted in front of an elaborately carved set of double doors. 

“Here we are.” He declared, spiked fists dwarfing the handles as he grasped them and pulled the door open. 

For a moment, Shadow stared in awe at the interior of the vast room. Bookshelves lined the back wall all the way up to a concave ceiling. Sunlight leaked in from the circular stained glass window overlooking the entire room, illuminating dust particles in the air. Two spiraling staircases rose up to balconies adorning each adjacent wall of the room. Alcoves separated additional bookshelves on the second floor, and Shadow could make out two doorways that presumably led to even more caverns in this massive library.

Shadow stepped into the space behind Knuckles, who clearly had a destination in mind as he marched across the marble floors and up one of the spiral staircases. He led Shadow to one of the doorways off of the balcony, and when they entered the room, Shadow beared witness to a rather puzzling scene. 

He recognized the beast from the night he had rescued Rouge. He was facing away from them, and currently, he appeared to be reaching for a book on the top shelf—his arm stretching nearly ten feet to do so. 

“Your Highness.” Knuckles addressed the beast.

“Come on, Knuckles, how many times do I have to tell you not to call me that?” The beast grumbled as his arm snapped back into a normal position, tucking the book under his arm. He had an irritated look on his face as he turned towards them, but as soon as his eyes met Shadows, his expression shifted to one of surprise. And then, he smiled.

“So you finally got up then? I thought you weren’t going to make it for a minute there.” 

Shadow crossed his arms. The beast was significantly less intimidating in the comparatively well-lit library than he had been on the night Shadow first saw him. “I’m afraid it takes far more than some cheap poison to kill me.”

“Well, I don’t doubt that, but that’s not exactly what I meant...” The beast trailed off, placing a finger to the underside of his nose. “Anyways, I’m glad to see you’re okay.” 

Shadow raised an eyebrow. “Right…and you have my gratitude for that. Though, I must say I do wonder about your motives. Why so easily expose yourself to an outsider like that?”

The beast stared at him like he had two heads. “That guy back there looked like he was about to kill you! I just did what anyone would have done!”

“With an attitude like that, I’m surprised someone hasn’t found out about you and this place ages ago.”

Knuckles abruptly snapped his head towards Shadow—a warning. Shadow simply glared right back at him. 

“You don't sound very grateful to me, hedgehog.” Knuckles glowered. 

“It’s alright, Knuckles.” The beast interjected. “Listen, I’m sure you have plenty of questions, and I know I have plenty of questions for you. Knuckles, can you let the others know? I promise we’ll be fine here.”

Knuckles look like he wanted to object. But with the resolved look on the beast’s face, it was obvious to Shadow that Knuckles would respect his wishes in the end. Sure enough, with an exasperated exhale, he finally acquiesced. “Very well. I know you can handle yourself.”

With one last glare at Shadow, Knuckles departed, leaving the two alone in the room. 

“Let’s start off easy. I didn’t even introduce myself before.” The beast reached out an open hand. “I’m Sonic.”

Shadow stared at the outstretched hand suspiciously, but then hesitantly reciprocated. The beast’s palm dwarfed his own, massive fingers curling around his hand. It was the most bizarre handshake Shadow had ever taken part in. 

“Alright, Sonic.” Shadow replied. “Since you saved me, I’ll allow you to ask your questions.”

“In that case, who was that guy back there in the woods?”

“A bounty hunter. He was trying to capture me.”

“How come?”

“Like I told you before, there happens to be things in this world I’m hiding from myself. You could say I’m wanted.”

“What are you wanted for?”

“Hold on. It’s my turn for a question. Just now you said that you thought I wouldn’t make it. Why did you say that?”

Sonic inhaled through gritted teeth. “That’s kind of a doozy. Got any other questions?”

Shadow narrowed his eyes. Sonic got the message. 

“Alright, alright, but you might want to sit for this one.” The beast plopped down in one of the lounge chairs, crossing one leg over the other. It didn’t look very comfortable for someone of his stature. Shadow took the seat across from the beast. 

“Remember how I told you this castle is cursed? Well, it’s not just the castle. Every living thing that comes into contact with this place gets infected.” Sonic grumbled. “And normally, that would include you.”

Shadow stared at him, but Sonic would not meet his gaze. He continued to rub the underside of his nose—a tick of his, Shadow figured.

“At first I thought you were dead when you were lying back there in the forest, but when I realized you were alive I couldn’t just leave you there. So I brought you here. I thought it might be okay since you got out of here once before, but…how do I put this? Do you remember anything before waking up just now?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

Sonic began bouncing his leg, clearly having a hard time staying still. Or perhaps, he was just that nervous. “Yeah, well, a few hours after I brought you here, you did wake up. And it wasn’t pretty.”

Shadow grimaced. Something flashed through his mind—a twinge of fear and a sharp pain in his hand. 

“It turns out I was wrong. The curse was consuming you. I’ve seen it happen before.” Sonic continued, gaze lowered. “It infects your mind, and then it changes your appearance. And then, it feeds off your body until nothing remains.”

A memory clawed at Shadow’s mind. Something is wrong, it said. 

“I thought I had doomed you by bringing you here. Your body was changing, and it looked like your mind was just about all gone.” Sonic finally raised his gaze to meet Shadow. His expression was different now. He almost looked confused, like he couldn’t quite believe what he was about to say. 

“But then it just…reversed itself. You passed out, and your body went back to normal. And two days later you’re here—and you seem completely unaffected.”

Shadow gritted his teeth. He was shaking slightly. He could remember it now. His visage in the glass—eyes black, a faint glow surrounding them. And then, the feeling of being overwhelmed by a power that he failed to comprehend.

“But that’s never happened before. It should have been impossible. ” Sonic whispered, eyes full of bewilderment. “Just what are you ?”

Shadow sprang out of the chair, nearly causing it to topple over. His eyes were blazing as he stared at the taken aback Sonic, who was now gripping the arms of his own seat. 

“I’m not like you.” Shadow hissed, pointing a finger. “I’m not like anyone you’ve ever seen in your life, I can assure you that.”

With a turn of his heel, Shadow stormed back the way he came, out onto the balcony and down the steps. Sonic hopped up and was on his heels. “Hey, where do you think you’re going?”

“I’m getting out of here.” Shadow growled. “Isn’t that what you wanted?” 

“Hold up! I still have questions!”

“I don’t care. You said the curse reversed itself, correct? Then I have no reason to stay here.”

“I said it seemed like you weren’t affected by the curse, but I can’t know that for sure!”

“I feel perfectly healthy.” Shadow snapped as he crossed the first floor towards the exit. “As I said, I appreciate the assistance. But I have to get back to…” 

He halted just outside the double doors, hand gripping one of the carved handles.

Get back to what, exactly? 

His cover had been blown. Infinite was still out there somewhere. He knew where Shadow worked, he knew where he lived. He could even leak all this info to GUN if he wanted. The fact that the jackal was a wanted individual himself would mean nothing to GUN with that kind of information in his possession.

Shadow couldn’t return to work. He couldn’t go home. 

Sonic noticed the way Shadow’s grip dug into the wood, and cleared his throat. “You said you’re wanted, right? If that’s true, I think it’s my turn for a question again. Where are you going to go?”

Shadow said nothing.

“Listen, I won’t stop you from leaving. But whether you like it or not, you’re linked to this place now.” Sonic huffed. “All I know is that somehow, you managed to survive the sickness I’ve seen dozens of people lose themselves to. The same curse me and my friends have been dealing with for centuries .”

Sonic’s voice turned hard. “There’s nothing I wouldn’t do to end this nightmare, so if you have a clue as to how you got over it, I want to know about it.” 

“I don’t know.” Shadow replied, voice almost a whisper.

Sonic frowned at him. He placed his hand on the door and pushed it open with a scoff. “Well, you were clearly right about one thing. You’re not like me, and you’re definitely not like anyone I’ve ever seen before.”

He exited the library and Shadow was left alone in the vast space. With a heavy sigh, he shoved the door open. Shadow stepped into the hallway right after the beast. 

The air was tense enough to cut with a knife as Shadow followed Sonic down the hallway, footsteps echoing off the walls. Shadow could almost feel the frustration and bitterness radiating from the mass of fur before him.

“Aha!” Sonic exclaimed all of a sudden, lifting a pointer finger to the air as he stopped in his tracks. All signs of his previous exasperation had promptly disappeared as he turned around to face Shadow. “How about a deal that works for both of us? If those guys are still out looking for you, you probably need to lay low for a while, right?”

Shadow raised a brow, but did not say anything, so Sonic continued.

“Well, there’s no better place than this if you’re trying to disappear!” Sonic puffed out his chest. “You can hide out here for as long as you want, and in return, we can try to figure out how you got over the curse, or see if it relapses at all. Whaddaya say to that?” 

Shadow simply gawked at him. In his heart, the knee jerk response to such a suggestion would be a resounding “hell no.” But against those instincts, Shadow elected to ponder his options. After all, he had found himself in a particularly unfavorable situation. 

He could try to leave the country. But without his passport or any documents on him that would be tricky (though certainly not impossible). And then of course, there was the thought of starting all over in a brand new location—reconnaissance, surveillance, research, potentially even learning a new language. Shadow was growing weary just at the thought. And then, there was the matter of Villenulle itself. Deep down, Shadow knew he had grown fond of the place. He was hesitant to just leave it behind, even if it was strictly necessary to do so.

Shadow palmed his face and pinched his brows. He thought back to the moment where the beast saved him in the forest. To any bystander, it must have appeared like a random wild animal attack. Perhaps Infinite would assume Shadow was simply eaten by the terrifying feral monster in the woods and that would be the end of it. And if the jackal’s expression was anything to go by, Shadow was willing to bet he wouldn’t be returning to these woods for a long, long time anyways. 

Finally, there was the fact that no matter what Shadow elected to do, he was in no position to do anything immediately. He would have to get his affairs in order, and ensure that no more bounty hunters were lurking around. In order to make that happen, he would have no choice but to remain in place and hidden for some period of time.

Shadow muzzle twitched and he dropped his hands to his sides. As much as he hated to admit it, this truly was the best option, wasn’t it? This place was secluded, and by staying hidden here in the woods, it would contribute to the narrative that he had perished in the woods back there. 

“Alright, Sonic. I’m interested in your offer.” He finally murmured. “But I require some stipulations.”

A cheesy grin stretched across Sonic’s face, clearly pleased enough with Shadow’s answer. “Sure, what’ll they be?”

“First, I’m willing to stay here to see if anything changes regarding the curse. You can ask all the questions you want, but I may not have an answer for you. And forget about running any kind of tests on me.”

“Sounds fair to me.”

“Next, I will need to have contact with my teammate.” 

Sonic shrugged, “Fine, I suppose that’s alright.”

“Lastly, I can end this arrangement anytime I desire. And, you cannot stop me from leaving the premises. I need to be able to come and go as I choose.” 

Sonic shook his head. “I can agree to the first two, but I have a problem with that last thing. No offense, but I’m already shouldering some risk letting a wanted hedgehog stay here. If people are actively after you, excuse me if I’m a little concerned about you coming and going as you please. I can’t risk this place being found by anyone else. Leave if you have to, but if you do, don't bother coming back.”

Shadow's ear twitched in irritation. “Fine. Then would you allow my teammate to come should I need her? She can be trusted, and she’s far better at stealth operations than I could ever be. I can meet her at the edge of the perimeter wall, and I can guarantee you she will not lead anyone to this place.”

Sonic crossed his arms. “Is this the same teammate that tried to steal from us?”

Shadow averted his gaze awkwardly. “Yes…but I will make sure she causes no more trouble. I just need access to someone on the outside.”

For several moments, Sonic just studied Shadow, as if seriously considering whether to take the compromise. Then, he dropped his hands to his hips. “I guess I can agree to that.”

Shadow nodded, breath slowly releasing from his nostrils. “Very well, then. We have a deal.”

There in the middle of the hallway, the two shook hands for the second time that day, and Shadow couldn’t help but wonder what the hell he had just gotten himself into.

Sonic turned and motioned for Shadow to follow. “Then it’s settled! I have to let the others know. Oh—that’s right! You haven’t even met everyone yet. Come with me—err…”

Sonic stopped abruptly, and turned back to face Shadow. “Sorry, I don’t think I ever got your name?”

Shadow hesitated. He had rehearsed answering this exact question over and over. But for all intents and purposes, Henry had died in the woods back there, at least for the time being. But truthfully, there was also no saying if Henry would ever be able to return again. The mask was off now, and in this situation, what did he really have to lose?

Shadow walked towards the beast. “I’m Shadow.” He spoke as he passed by him. “Shadow the Hedgehog.”

Sonic’s gaze followed Shadow as he passed, a playful glimmer in his eye. “Alright then, Shadow. Let’s find the others, shall we?” 

Chapter Text

After the two had sealed their deal, a bounce had found its way into Sonic’s step -- his line of inquiries at Shadow seemingly forgotten. This shift in demeanor was odd to Shadow; it was a rather one-sided deal as far as he was concerned. Sonic now seemed to want nothing more than to go about the castle and "introduce him to his friends." However, Shadow wasn't exactly in the mood for a grand tour. He had other plans in mind. 

“I don’t have time for that,” he said. “I have to contact my teammate and let her know the situation.”

“Oh, right. That makes sense.” Sonic didn't miss a beat, but still chuckled and scratched his cheek awkwardly. “How about you join us for dinner later, then? Do you need me to show you—“

Sonic cut himself off as he realized Shadow was no longer behind him, or anywhere to be seen for that matter. He gazed down the empty hallway, expression sinking into an irritated scowl.

“I guess not,” he grumbled to himself. 

-—-

Shadow made a bee-line to the bedside table in his room, unwilling to waste any more time. He snatched the transceiver off of his clothes and examined it. Thankfully, it didn’t appear to be damaged. When he switched the device on, he was met with a blinking icon: no signal. He frowned. It wasn’t all that surprising; he had no idea just how deep inside this structure he was. It must have been a miracle Rouge was even able to contact him in the first place. Shadow bolted out the door, device in hand. All he had to do was locate an area with better service.

As Shadow began to weave his way around the different halls and chambers, it became obvious to him just how labyrinthian the place really was. For a brief moment, Shadow almost regretted not sticking around to ask Sonic to show him the way out. 

It didn't matter–if Shadow couldn’t find the exit, he would head upwards instead. He drifted around corners and bounded up any staircase he came in contact with, searching for a spot as high as possible and preferably out in open air. After flying up at least three levels, a flash of sunlight caught Shadow’s eye and he halted in front of a set of glass doors.

He peered through the panes—a collection of potted plants lined every square inch of a balcony. A structure loomed above them, covering most of the space. It appeared to be a greenhouse of some kind. On the far wall of the overhead structure, Shadow could see a doorway poking out onto a railing overlooking the forest beyond.

Shadow cautiously opened the doors with a creak and stepped out onto the terrace. All different kinds of fruit-bearing trees and shrubs were growing in pots and raised beds of all shapes and sizes. He maneuvered between them and through the doorway out onto the balcony. From this viewpoint, Shadow finally had an inkling of just how massive this place was. Far below him, courtyards decorated the palace grounds and the iron gate stood firm around the perimeter of the castle. It was difficult to tell exactly how high up he was, but the visible smatterings of balconies and terraces connected to other towers below him gave him a rough idea. But as high as he was, the canopies of the trees remained even taller still. Shadow found he had to crane his head back just to see the tops of them. 

Shadow leaned his weight over the railing onto his elbows, head just poking out over the edge. Now out in the open, he whipped out the device and switched it on, pleased to see the blinking icon had disappeared. When he made the call, it rang only once before Shadow heard the “click” indicating it had been received.

“Rouge, it’s me.” Shadow identified himself as soon as the call connected, immediately letting the bat know that he had not been compromised. 

“And just where the hell have you been?!” Rouge shouted in response over the line. The note of panic in her tone made Shadow’s chest twinge with guilt.

“It’s a long story.” He grumbled, sinking further onto the railing.

-—-

Considering how insane the circumstances were, Rouge had taken the news of his situation surprisingly well. At least, as well as Shadow could have reasonably expected. It certainly helped that she was already familiar with the fantastical secret of the forest.

She had, of course, yelled his ear off in the process, even when he revealed that had been unconscious for the majority of the past few days. Shadow wouldn’t apologize for trying to handle the bounty hunters on his own, but he also said little to try to defend himself. He was already asking a lot of her—he didn’t need to give her any other reason to hang up on him.

“I regret that I have to ask you to do this again.” He murmured, and Rouge fell silent. 

“Oh, Shadow. Everything’s gonna work out, alright?” She sighed. “What do you need me to do?”

“What about HQ?" Shadow questioned. "I imagine you can’t afford to stay in this country for much longer.” He knew Rouge had used vacation time to come here, and knowing how stringent GUN was, Shadow couldn’t imagine she was given much more than a week off.

“Well, I may have told HQ I was visiting my dear old aunt—I could always tell them auntie’s health took a turn for the worse.”

“Do you really expect that to work?”

“It would probably buy me another week, at least!” Rouge insisted.

Shadow allowed himself an audible sigh of exasperation. He would rather not bank this operation on the compassion of the GUN HR department, but it seemed like there was little other choice. “How soon can you come here?”

“Depends on what you want from me.”

Shadow’s gaze meandered over the forest before him. “New paperwork and a passport, ideally. A travel encyclopedia on some major cities in the continent would be helpful as well.”

“I suppose small town living didn't work out in the end?”

“I do detest cities, but it's much easier to stay anonymous that way.” Shadow tapped the rail with his fingers incessantly. All the stress of the past few days had given rise to a familiar urge he thought he had gotten over ages ago. 

“Also, I could use a smoke.”

Rouge stifled a laugh. “That bad, huh? I'll see what I can do. But Shadow,” her voice turned steely, “are you sure you’re going to be alright there? I mean, can you really trust those guys?”

“They’re century old beings living in a haunted castle, Rouge. I’m sure they have more pressing things to think about than whether or not they should betray me,"  he snorted. “Besides, we have an arrangement that benefits both of us, and this is the best option I have right now. So I’ll keep my guard up for as long as it takes.”

Rouge huffed, unwilling to argue any further. “Fine. I trust your judgment. I'll look into the stuff you need, alright?

“Keep me updated. And Rouge?”

“What is it?”

Shadow swallowed, and opened his mouth to say something. He lost the nerve at the last second.

“Don’t go near my apartment, whatever you do,” He responded. “In fact, steer clear of the entire town. We have no idea who could be lurking around.”

“Sure thing, hun.”

A minute later, Shadow ended the call. The two had agreed to come up with a meeting plan when they corresponded next. Rouge had assured Shadow these things took time. He was aware, as it was a process he had gone through before. Rouge had plenty of contacts, but actually getting in contact with them was easier said than done. It could take anywhere from days to weeks to get what he required from her.

Shadow leaned his forehead into his crossed arms, soaking in the ambient sounds of nature on the balcony. In many ways, he was still baffled that he had escaped the debacle from days prior. It was certainly the closest call yet during his life on the run. But for the time being, he remained free, or at least as free as he could be. Perhaps he should be more grateful than he currently felt.

He inhaled deeply, and then let out a sigh. It would be fine. After all, this was a temporary arrangement. He would just have to deal with whatever nonsense the beast and his brute of a companion threw at him. Since the short time Shadow had been awake, the beast’s fear factor had only continued to dwindle. Truth be told, Shadow was having a hard time believing he had been a prince in the first place. His appearance aside, nothing about his demeanor seemed regal in any regard.

Shadow’s eyes lazily peered over the spires and chambers of the palace below him. It was eerie, seeing a structure so vast be completely vacant save for a handful of occupants. That being said, Shadow had still not seen any other soul besides Sonic and Knuckles in these walls. 

The creaking of a door snapped Shadow back to attention. He turned around, half expecting to see a certain beast before him ready with some smart-ass remark. 

Narrowed eyes scanned between potted trees and plants. There was nothing before him but a slightly ajar door. Shadow frowned, tangentially worried about what so many close calls were doing to his psyche. He leaned back against the railing, and an instant later, his eyes snapped to the source of the neon glow in his peripherals. A sharp pair of garden shears loomed just inches from his face. 

“Get away from the railing. It could fall if you lean on it like that.” A sharp voice chastised. 

Shadow’s eyes shifted beyond the shears to their wielder. She was a hair shorter than Shadow, but the look she was giving him was more uncanny than anything Shadow had seen since he first stepped foot in this godforsaken castle. Normally in a situation like this, he would have reacted immediately. But with those eyes on him, Shadow bizarrely found himself unable to do much but blink at the blades pointed at his face. He shifted his weight off of the railing. 

Yellow eyes gazed into him quizzically, and then, the girl dropped the shears into the pocket of her apron. Like Knuckles, she had spines along her head and body. But rather than horns, appendages reminiscent of insect antennae dangled above her head. She also sported the same black sclera and glowing irises Shadow had grown uncomfortably used to by this point.

Shadow simply stared at her, too stunned to say anything.

Her cold stare melted and she clasped her hands together. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you—I just didn’t want you to fall! This place is so old!” 

Shadow’s eye twitched. “I wasn’t scared.” He finally managed, “I just don’t understand how you were able to sneak up on me.”

“Huh? I just walked over to you? I guess I must move quieter than most folk. That’s what happens when you spend so long in a place like this, I suppose.”

She turned on a heel. “Shadow—right? Sonic told me you might be wandering around the palace right now. Well, since you’re going to be living here now, you can help me with dinner tonight.” She approached one of the beds and began plucking an assortment of items from various plants, placing them into a basket near the door. Shadow just watched her, still processing her arrival seemingly out of nowhere.

“I’m not coming to dinner.” He stated dryly, having no idea how else to respond.

“Can you pick some of those over there?” She pointed at a plant crawling up a lattice in the corner of the greenhouse.

Irritation flared in Shadow’s chest. “Did you not hear me?” He snapped. “Just because we currently exist in the same living space does not mean I have to engage with you.”

The girl turned to face him slowly, her expression blank. Then, she giggled, placing a hand to her mouth. “Where are my manners—I guess that’s something else centuries of solitude will do to you. My name is Lady Amy Rose,” she curtsied, “and I’m Prince Sonic’s fiancée. Well, I was at one point, anyway.” 

“That’s nice,” Shadow deadpanned, “but I do not eat with those who brandish weapons at me.” Without another glance, Shadow brushed past her and back into the palace. The stomping of footsteps followed close behind him. 

“That’s how you greeted us earlier. I was just returning the favor.” Amy fell into step besides Shadow, the basket of produce in her arms. “I was there in the bedroom when you woke up.”

Shadow kept his gaze level. “I don’t remember that.”

“Well, you were pretty scary back there. But now, you don’t seem so bad. Whatever you did to fix yourself has Sonic convinced you’re the key to all of this. Though personally, I don’t think you’re our savior or anything like that.”

Now, Shadow gave her the side-eye. She stared back at him with a miffed expression. But then, her eyes softened.

“You must understand, it’s been ages since any of us have last seen another person. Sonic always got bored so easily, yknow, even before we got trapped here.”

Amy sprang forward and with a half turn, was now facing Shadow, causing him to stop in his tracks. 

“You made quite the impression on him. So I think we would all appreciate it if you dropped the cold shoulder, Sonic more than anyone. You’re not a prisoner here—you’re our guest. So please, won’t you help me with dinner?” 

She was smiling at him, but a hint of annoyance was evident in her tone. Shadow knew he was probably being stubborn, but the antics of this girl were starting to get on his nerves. But then again, something told Shadow she would not so easily stop her attempts no matter how many times he rejected her offer.

“Fine.” Shadow scoffed, pointing a finger at her. “I will assist you, but only because I do not expect to be served while I stay here. I will do my part.”

Amy shoved the basket into his arms and twirled around. “Wonderful! I’ll show you where the kitchen is!”

-—-

Amy led Shadow down to the kitchen on the first floor. While the space was about as large as Shadow expected, it was teeming with signs of disuse. He supposed most of the equipment had become obsolete when there was no longer an entire court to feed. Shadow was not much of a cook, but Amy assured him it was alright, insisting she had little experience with the practice as well.

“I’ve learned some tricks over the years, but I’m definitely the worst cook here. Well, except for Sonic. You should see him try to run the stove!”

She continued to ramble on as Shadow chopped an assortment of vegetables. He passed them to her on a tray and she dropped the medley into a pot of boiling water. Then, she snagged up a bundle of herbs and added them to the broth as well.

The room eventually fell into a silence, save for the bubbling of the stew over the woodstove. Amy stood on a stool and stirred the pot while Shadow discarded the vegetable scraps and tidied up the workspace. He snuck a glance at the girl. Truthfully, there were plenty of things he wanted to ask her, but he maintained his silence for the concern it would send her on yet another tangent.

She tried a spoonful from the pot, smacking her lips. “It’s just about ready! Do you want a taste?”

Shadow shook his head. “No, I’ll wait.”

“Suit yourself!” She lifted the pot off the stove effortlessly, catching Shadow slightly off guard with both her strength and her resistance to the heat. “Can you grab those bowls and get the door?”

Shadow allowed Amy to pass by him into a long and ornate dining hall. A dining table fit for a king stood in the center, but there was no one else in the room. Amy walked right by the table without a glance.

“We usually eat in Tails’ workshop or the courtyards, well, when we do eat anyways—this place hasn’t been used in ages.” She explained.

“‘When you eat?’” Shadow questioned.

“Yes.” Amy nodded. “We can eat, but Prince Sonic is the only one of us who actually needs to eat anymore, and even then, he doesn’t eat that much. Nowadays we only really eat to spend time together. But since you’ll be staying here I guess we’ll all have to get used to cooking more!”

Shadow had to hold back a scoff. How ironic–as the ultimate lifeform, he very rarely had to consume food, yet here he was preparing meals with others who also didn’t need to eat to sustain themselves. Shadow remained silent. She had no business knowing that now, anyways. 

The two made their way through several more corridors until they finally happened upon what Shadow assumed was the west wing. “The others should be waiting for us there!” Amy flicked her chin up at an unassuming wooden door at the end of the hallway. 

“Hold on. I said I would help with dinner, not that I would be eating with you.”

Amy rolled her eyes at him. “Oh c’mon, don’t you want to—” she started, but was cut off by the sound of commotion coming from behind the door. Shadow could hear what sounded like an intense argument. The two of them exchanged a tense glance, and then Shadow promptly opened the door into a scene of chaos. 

Before them, Sonic and Knuckles were practically butting their foreheads with teeth bared. They leaned across a wooden table in the center of the room. Between them was someone Shadow hadn’t seen before, a fox-like creature who was seemingly acting like some kind of mediator and failing spectacularly. All three faces homed in directly on Shadow when he opened the door, and Shadow decided at that moment that coming to dinner had, in fact, been a huge mistake. 

Knuckles slowly fell back into his seat at the sight of him while Sonic rose to his feet, a fanged smile plastering his face like he hadn’t just been head-to-head with Knuckles. “Oh hi, you guys! Glad you found your way here. I was wondering if you were going to join us.” Sonic greeted them with feigned normalcy, stealing a glade at Knuckles while the fox’s eyes darted rapidly between the both of them and Shadow. 

Tension lingered in the room; all three were looking at Shadow now, like they expected him to say something. He kept his expression blank and allowed Amy to pass into the room behind him. Thankfully, she was the one to break the silence. “Hope you guys are hungry!” She beamed, slamming the pot down onto the table with a rattle. 

-—-

The table was too small for five people, especially with the relatively massive frames of two members of the party. Despite Sonic’s protests, Shadow elected to eat at a work counter adjacent to them.

Once everyone had been served, Sonic immediately tried to engage in small talk. He turned to face Shadow. “Oh by the way, this is Tails, and this is Knuckles! Well, I guess you’ve already met Knuckles...” Tails raised a bashful hand in greeting while Knuckles narrowed his eyes at Shadow from across the table. Shadow paid him no mind, and offered only a brief nod to Tails. The room fell silent.

“So were you able to reach that bat girl?” Sonic continued, once again attempting to break the air of awkwardness.

His mistake was evident when Knuckle’s eyes reactively flared up at the mention of Rouge. “Hold on—you never said anything about that!” He jerked his head towards Sonic, who only blinked in response. Knuckles let out a snarl and stood up with a screech of his chair. 

“You.” He barked at Shadow, hands rattling dishes as he slammed them onto the table. “You staying here is one thing, but I will not allow that thief to just waltz back in here!”

Shadow clenched the edge of the counter, preparing to retaliate if the brute came any closer. Sonic was also standing now, hand against Knuckle’s shoulder. “Relax, Knuckles.” He urged, voice low and warning. “She won’t be coming to the castle, right Shadow?” 

Shadow’s eyes remained glued onto Knuckles. “No. I’ll be meeting her beyond the wall of vines.”

“I’m sorry, who is this ‘bat girl’?” Amy interjected. 

The fox boy echoed her sentiment. “Sonic, what’s he talking about?”

Sonic shrugged. “She’s a friend of his. You just need to get some things from her, right?”

“This ‘friend’ also happens to be the one who attempted to steal a chaos emerald from us.” Knuckles growled. “Do you take us for fools to be swindled, hedgehog?!”

“I have no interest in that rock of yours.” Shadow replied coldly as he rose from his chair. “If my presence here is so irksome for you, I’ll gladly be on my way.”

“Come on, there’s no need for that!” Sonic insisted. 

Shadow approached the exit, but Knuckles stepped away from the table to block his path. Both Amy and Tails were out of their seats now too, distressed by the sudden hostility in the room.

“I will respect the prince’s wishes in letting you reside here, but I’m keeping my eye on you. Remember that, hedgehog.” Knuckles scowled down at him with fists clenched. 

Shadow’s gaze was cold and intense as he studied Knuckles. And then, he spoke, words slow and deliberate.

“I’ll be retiring for the night, now.”

In the blink of an eye, Shadow darted around Knuckles and was out the door with a sharp slam, leaving the four remaining occupants of the room behind in stunned silence. 

Sonic stared at the door. Knuckles angrily slumped back into his chair. 

“That went well.” Tails finally piped up with a grumble.

Amy smacked her forehead.

-—-

The oil lamp burned weakly on the dresser, lighting up the room with a dull golden glow. Shadow stared straight up at his ceiling. Laying on top of the covers, he placed a forearm to his brow and allowed the pent up rage and stress from the last few days to wash over him. 

That was too close of a call. He had almost lost his temper back there. Shadow exhaled a shaky breath when the emotions passed. His arm slid back to a resting position at his side and his eyelids fluttered shut.

Shadow was an outsider in a place like this. That much was already obvious to him. He had certainly learned his lesson—he would have to keep his distance from the inhabitants of this place. The last thing he wanted was to get into another fight.

A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts just as Shadow found himself regaining his composure. He cursed under his breath and turned to one side, feigning sleep in an attempt to ignore whoever it was. Another knock moments later told Shadow that his tactics probably weren’t working. Or at least that whoever was knocking didn’t care if he was asleep or not. By the third round of knocking, Shadow had had enough. Furiously, he marched over to the door and yanked it open.

Taking up nearly the entire door frame before him was none other than the beast. He looked terribly out of place standing there at attention, blinking down at Shadow with an apprehensive expression. Clearly, Sonic was unsure how to handle the look of malice plastered on Shadow’s face. 

“What do you want?” Shadow growled with a curl of his lip.

Sonic lifted his hand, a roll of bandages twirling around his finger. “Sorry to disturb you, I just—well, your bandages need to be changed.” He flicked the wrappings off of his finger and held them out to Shadow in the palm of his hand.

Shadow’s death stare softened ever so slightly, but his demeanor remained obviously perturbed nonetheless. He swiped the bandages from Sonic’s hand. “I can change them myself.”

He smirked. “That was the idea. I know I don’t have the coordination to do something like that.” Sonic let out a snicker, which promptly collapsed into a wary huff. “Hey—I’m sorry about what happened at dinner. Knuckles can be a little overprotective sometimes. He’s the guardian of the crown, after all.”

A guardian, indeed. Shadow wondered if it was normal for guardians to literally butt heads with their princes at the dinner table, but elected to not bring it up. He chalked it up to yet another instance of this royal beast’s strange way of managing his “friends.”

“He is right to be suspicious. Frankly, I’m more surprised about how trusting the rest of you are.” Shadow responded dryly.

Sonic rubbed the back of his head with a clawed hand. “What can I say? I don’t think you’re trying to trick us. I saw with my own eyes what you’re dealing with right now. Plus, even if you wanted to steal the chaos emeralds, they’d be useless to you.”

 “Useless?” Shadow narrowed his eyes.

Sonic chuckled. “Chaos emeralds aren’t valuable in the way normal gems are. They are artifacts that have been in my family for generations. We used to call them the “gems of miracles,” because that’s what they were. They turned our thoughts and desires into power, and the stronger your connection to the emeralds, the stronger that power manifested.” His gaze grew distant, mind clearly somewhere else as he spoke. “But now, that power is gone. I haven’t been able to form a connection with the emeralds in centuries.”

Sonic turned away from the doorway, arms crossed. “They’re as useless as rocks now. But duty is everything to Knuckles, so he guards them anyways. So on the off chance this is all an elaborate plan to steal from us, now you know the truth.”

The beast was staring off into space, eyes seeming to glaze over as if he was lost in a deep memory. Shadow closed his eyes and gave a curt nod. “I appreciate the bandages.” 

Sonic flicked his head up, Shadow’s voice snapping him out of his trace. He flashed a smile and a thumbs up. “No problem. Oh, and since you bailed on me this afternoon, tomorrow I’ll actually show you around the castle. So you don’t get lost again.”

“I wasn’t lost.” Shadow snapped.

Sonic waved a hand. “Well, it’ll be good for you anyways. If you need anything else before then, just run around the halls for a while and I’m sure someone will find you. We don’t do a lot of sleeping these days.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. With that, Sonic disappeared into the darkness of the hallway, once again leaving Shadow alone. Shadow stared into the void after him for a moment, and then shut the door and settled onto the edge of the bed, placing the new roll of bandages down next to him. Slowly, he removed the old bandages from his hand and observed his now uncovered palm. Shadow was unsurprised to find that his body’s enhanced healing had taken effect; all that remained of the wound was a faded scar stretching across his palm where the glass had cut him. The cut on his leg showed similar signs: the wound had closed over the course of the day and all that remained of the injury that had incapacitated him three days ago was an unassuming blemish of the skin.

He ran his fingers over the nearly-healed cut. Over the course of his military career, Shadow had learned he could brush off injuries that would have debilitated a normal life form. Not only that, he could bounce back much quicker from traumatic injuries that would usually incapacitate someone for extended periods of time. He had been engineered to be the ultimate lifeform, after all. And after decades of failed attempts to replicate a lifeform comparable to him, this resilience was just one aspect of his biology that had made him such a valuable weapon to GUN. 

His training had included testing his resilience to a variety of forms of chemical warfare with decent results. But in the end, neither he or GUN had anticipated poisoning, and for that, he felt rather foolish.

Shadow moved the new bandages Sonic had given him to his bedside table and crawled back into bed, hands splayed at his sides. Too much had happened this week, and Shadow felt himself growing more fatigued by the moment. Before he realized it, he had drifted off.

When Shadow regained lucidity, he found that he was somewhere very familiar.

Space Colony Ark. It was a place Shadow hadn’t stepped foot in over fifty years, yet he knew its halls like the back of his hand. But there was no laughter in this place. There were no excited whispers and no one ran gleefully down the halls and there were no games of tag or hide and seek to harass the adults with. 

But what caught Shadow off guard more about this scene was that there were no sirens, no screams, and no gunshots either. There was no blind panic of lives soon to be snuffed out. The memory that Shadow had re-lived hundreds of times now was nowhere to be seen. Instead, this Ark simply existed in a quiet sterility. 

Scientists and personnel drifted through the halls like ghosts. They paid no mind to Shadow and Shadow paid no mind to them. His legs had a destination in mind, and he let them take him there. 

The corridor opened up into a room filled with test tubes and complex machinery. Shadow approached the console. There, seven vials containing free-flowing energy of all different colors stood before him. A low buzz penetrated into his skull, and he found himself staring at the door he had entered through. His eyes wavered at the sight before him: a man entered the room, and Shadow recognized him instantly as none other than Gerald Robotnik. Gerald Robotnik: humankind’s most brilliant mind, Maria’s grandfather, and the closest thing Shadow had ever had to a guardian. 

He practically walked through Shadow, who followed after him as he approached a large spiral tube in the corner. Over Gerald’s shoulder, Shadow observed the being suspended in animation—a small black embryo floated in a bright orange liquid, all kinds of IVs and wires connected to its small form.

Shadow mirrored Gerald’s actions as he spun around, something catching his attention. His eyes widened as he saw a girl no older than eight step into the room. Unmistakably, it was Maria, but she appeared even paler and sicker than Shadow had remembered her.

“There you are, my girl. Come here, I want to show you something.”

Shadow stood still as Maria passed right through him and halted at Gerald’s side in front of the pod. 

“Maria, this is my greatest creation. He’s still incomplete, but one day, I hope he will be able to help you and all of mankind.”

Shadow could see Maria’s reflection in the pod, eyes wide with wonder and excitement. She placed a hand to the glass.

“He’s amazing.” She whispered.

Gerald beamed at her. “That he is.”  He returned his gaze to the tank. “Do you hear that, Shadow? You’re going to save so many lives.”

Shadow’s breath caught in his throat as he saw Gerald was no longer looking at the lifeform in the tank, but at Shadow’s reflection from where he stood behind them. 

Is this…a memory? What is this? Shadow’s mind raced, trying to make sense of what he was witnessing. 

Suddenly, the walls of the room faded to black. Maria was gone. Gerald was gone. The structures around him descended into darkness until all that remained was the suspended lifeform and the seven energy capsules now pulsating with bright flashes.

Shadow watched as the energy ran along tubes and wires connecting the pod. The buzzing sound returned, and Shadow realized the noise was the sound of the fluid vibrating around the embryo. The lifeform convulsed and the glass strained from the pressure building in the tank. A shockwave traveled through the structure in a blinding display of alternating colors, speeding up until finally a white light consumed all. 

“Chaos is power.”

A sinister tone echoed in Shadow’s mind as his eyes shot open. The Ark had disappeared, again now no more than a memory. “Chaos…” Shadow whispered as he returned to the world of the living. He blinked, eyes adjusting to the darkness of the room, the burnt out oil lamp now leaving him in pitch black. Shadow raised his hand until he could just make out the details of his open palm. 

Not a trace of the scar remained.

Chapter Text

Shadow had been unable to fall back asleep. This wasn’t an unusual occurrence; in fact, it was typical of him to remain awake after rousing from a dream, especially dreams of the ARK. It was alright. He could go longer without sleep than most. Of course, that did not mean it wasn’t an unpleasant feeling. Eventually it would take its toll on him, and right now, he was exhausted. It turned out that fading in and out of consciousness over the last several days didn’t quite constitute sleeping.

The hours dragged into the morning. As soon as light began to leak into the room, Shadow dragged himself out of bed and over to the singular window, clenching his pounding head with a grumble. 

His reflection gazed back at him from the panes–a sight for sore eyes. If his current mood wasn’t enough of an indicator that the past few days were wearing him down, his appearance certainly was. His quills were unkempt and his eyes were bloodshot, deep dark bags hanging under them. He hardly recognized himself. Even during particularly low points of his life, Shadow had always maintained some standards of grooming. Right now, he just couldn’t find the will to care.

There was a knock at the door, and Shadow tore his gaze away from the window. 

As promised, Sonic had arrived to fetch him at the brink of dawn, and Shadow was predictably not elated to see him. Shadow could immediately tell that his less-than-stellar state was evident to Sonic, who stared down at him quizzically when he opened the door.

“What?” Shadow snapped at him, despite knowing full well what Sonic was looking at. 

“Wow,” Sonic commented, “you look awful.”

His tone and expression may have been sympathetic, but Shadow was at a loss for why Sonic thought that was an appropriate way to greet him. Anger built in Shadow’s hoarse throat, but somehow, he managed to keep himself from throttling the other right then and there.

Shadow begrudgingly emerged from his fortress of solitude to stand before Sonic in the hallway. “You aren’t exactly the nicest thing to wake up to, either,” he retorted with a grumble. “Let’s just get this over with.”

-—-

Sonic seemed to have a route in mind as he took Shadow on the promised “grand tour.” Although, it was much more of a whirlwind than Shadow had been expecting. At each stop, Sonic gave a brief but exuberant description of what he thought Shadow ought to know before they briskly continued on to the next location. Despite Sonic’s obvious efforts to keep him engaged, he ultimately failed to pique Shadow’s interest in almost any of it. 

They visited the kitchen Amy and Shadow had prepared dinner the previous night, and then to the main foyer where Sonic and Shadow had their first encounter. 

“It’s not in the best shape anymore, but back in the day it was pretty magnificent—though a little over-the-top.” Sonic scoffed, waving his hand at the shattered railings and general disarray of the room. “Usually, we try to keep the place organized, but this is a lost cause.”

Shadow could see what Sonic meant. The overhead window was shattered, shards of glass pointing inward in jagged edges. Most of the wood was splintering and covered in dark stains. Shadow wondered just how much of this destruction was due to their earlier fight. Looking back on it now, it was hard to believe that that encounter occurred only a week ago. 

The only parts that seemed somewhat pristine were the marble floors – but even then, a black stain that Shadow had not noticed previously spread across the floor, creating an image of a void sitting just under the broken railings of the balcony.

“Let’s move on.” Sonic grunted, tearing his gaze away from the stain.

The two continued on, and Shadow remained silent for nearly the entire trek as Sonic made comment after comment about the rooms and the architecture around them. Shadow’s headache had not subsided, and his previously injured leg was beginning to sting again.

“This place isn’t as big as it looks, yknow.” Sonic explained. “But it’s plenty complicated, and full of secrets. It was designed to be hard to navigate. So don’t beat yourself up if you get lost a few more times while getting used to it.” 

Shadow scoffed. “Unlikely.”

-—-

“And here we are! The best part of this place!” Sonic announced, hands splayed in presentation of the towering bookshelves around them.

“I’ve already been here.” 

“Sure, but you haven’t seen the best parts of it!” 

Shadow rolled his eyes. As it turned out, the “best parts” were even more nooks, crannies, and adjacent rooms hiding in the seemingly endless amounts of books. Though he wouldn’t dare express it with Sonic around, Shadow had to admit to himself the library was truly pretty fantastic. 

Sonic led him to an alcove past an arch with a particularly nice view of the courtyards surrounding the castle. “I probably spend more time here than anywhere else,” he reminisced. “Tails and I used to read here together all the time.”

“That fox boy from yesterday?” Shadow inquired offhandedly, though his attention was currently not on Sonic, but on browsing some of the selections. Despite his rotten mood, Shadow couldn’t help himself to check out the manuscripts around him. He was interested in seeing just what a place as old as this had to offer in terms of literature. There was some novelty to it, anyways.

“The one and only. He’s my best friend. Though, we haven’t read together here in a long time…” Sonic was smiling, but his voice was distant. Then, his eyes snapped to Shadow, who had just plucked a thick novel from the shelf.

“Do you like to read?” 

Shadow narrowed his eyes, hesitating at Sonic’s question. He flipped the book open to the first page and cleared his throat. “Yes, actually. I used to work at a bookstore. Though, it was nowhere near as big as this.”

Sonic smiled. “Well in that case, you’re welcome to come here anytime you want.” His expression shifted, eyes glancing at Shadow’s hand resting on the parchment pages. 

“How do you feel, by the way?”

Shadow blinked, caught off guard by the question. However, his stoic expression quickly returned. “I’m perfectly fine.” It was a lie, of course, but he was not about to tell Sonic that. 

“I noticed you don’t have your bandages on.”

“I’ve always been quick to recover.”

“Is that so?”

Shadow couldn’t quite pinpoint the tone in Sonic’s voice. But regardless of whether it was just a general observation or a curiosity he intended to pursue, Shadow would nip this conversation in the bud. He had absolutely no desire to get into any of that right now. The beast wanted to give him a tour, so a tour it would be–not an interrogation session.

However, there was no need to shut him down, as mere seconds later a figure appeared in the doorway to the alcove. In walked the fox from yesterday, a stack of volumes in his arms that completely blocked his face. 

“Hey, Tails! We were just talking about you.” Sonic called, raising a hand in greeting. The boy’s face peeked around the mountain of books, and he smiled. Shadow wasn’t sure if his eyes were playing tricks on him when the fox seemingly floated across the floor towards the two. Two bushy tails sweeped the floor behind him—the obvious source of his namesake. “Good afternoon!” He greeted politely, placing the stack of books down onto the table.

“You two weren’t properly introduced last night.” Sonic cleared his throat. “Shadow, this is Tails, Royal Scribe and certified genius.” 

Sonic puffed out his chest in pride as Tails flushed at his words, rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. It was the very same motion the beast had repeated enough times around Shadow that he had an idea where this fox had gotten it from.

The fox looked more normal than the other occupants of the castle. But his form seemed to waver in a way Shadow had not noticed before, like he was weightless or could be whisked away at any moment. But besides that and his black sclera, his dual tails were the only other truly unusual thing about his appearance. 

“Nice to meet you–again.” Tails smiled, shaking Shadow’s hand, who once again acknowledged him with a nod. The boy seemed nearly a decade his younger, and Shadow wondered how someone so young had achieved a role of Royal Scribe. Then again, Shadow reminded himself, despite his appearance, the fox was likely more than a few hundred years old now.

“What’re you working on today, buddy?” Sonic gushed, pointing at the stack of books. 

“Oh, nothing much. Just re-reading some texts on irrigation methods. I’m working on the new design for the automaton system in the south garden...”

Shadow took the top book from the stack as Tails spoke, flipping through to a random page. It was a schematic of some kind of mechanical fowl, an internal cross-section revealing a set of gears and pipes making up the insides of the bird. Similar illustrations depicting a variety of automatic devices decorated subsequent pages, including a flute player, a singing bird in a cage, and a fountain system. Considering all the books in this place were dated centuries ago, Shadow couldn’t help but be surprised to see the rudimentary robots. Of course, they were little more than toys compared to the kinds of technology used on the ARK and at GUN.

“They’re called automata.” Tails explained, noticing the way Shadow perused the book. “We used to have them for entertainment around the castle, but I’ve improved on them over the years. Though, the aristocracy always said that was a waste of time.”

Shadow nodded. “I see. I’m frankly surprised to see they had technology of this level so long ago.”

“Do you have machines like this where you’re from?” 

“Yes,” Shadow glanced at Tails, who was staring at him with eyes so earnest he wasn’t sure how to feel. “However, modern technology has advanced far beyond these machines. Some machines nowadays are indistinguishable from living things, while others are large and complex enough to run entire societies.”

Tails’ eyes widened, encaptured at Shadow’s words. “Really? That’s incredible! You have to tell me more!”

Shadow stared at Tails blankly. The fox’s unbridled enthusiasm had left him caught off guard for the second time that day. Although Shadow supposed his reaction was understandable, he didn’t have any particular desire to give a lesson to the fox. 

Sonic, surprisingly enough, seemed to pick up on Shadow’s hesitancy and interjected. “Maybe some other time, Tails. I still got some places to show him. But since he’ll be staying here for a while, I’m sure you’ll get the chance to talk about it later.”

“Oh! You were showing him around today? Sorry to interrupt!” Shadow noticed the disappointment in Tails’ eyes, but his tone was understanding at least.

“No worries.” Sonic smiled. “We’re almost done, I was just gonna take him to the gardens. How about that, Shadow?”

Shadow glared at Sonic as he motioned for him to follow.

On second thought, maybe staying in the library with the fox would be preferable. 

-—-

Sonic took Shadow to each of the four separate balconies, starting from the lower levels and working their way up. They were much like the one he had found himself in the previous night, and like that one, they were all teeming with growing fruits and vegetables, many of which seemed ready for harvest. The final terrace was located higher than all the others, but had no greenhouse to obstruct the sky. It was late morning by now, and the sun was beginning to peak above the canopy of trees. 

“We’ll have to come back here in the next few days to collect these.” Sonic stated, kneeling down to observe the root vegetables tucked into one of the beds. 

“Why grow so much if you have no need to eat?” Shadow murmured.

“Where’d you get that from?”

“Your ‘fiancée’ mentioned it yesterday.” 

From his knelt position, Sonic was now eye-to-eye with Shadow, and Shadow could see just how his face twisted in abject confusion. It certainly hadn’t been the reaction he had anticipated, and Shadow didn’t know how to feel about that.

He sputtered, “My fiancée!?”

“Ah, my mistake. Your ex-fiancée.” Shadow responded, now recalling precisely what the girl had told him. Though, Shadow still couldn’t fathom why Sonic seemed so incredulous at the suggestion. 

Something seemed to click in Sonic’s mind and a fond smile graced his features. He shook his head. “I see. I mean, she’s not wrong, I suppose.” Sonic shrugged, turning back to face the green stems poking out of the soil. “But we do what we can to retain some normalcy around here, despite everything. Plus, gardening is kind of therapeutic.” 

A moment of silence passed between the two as they stared at the raised beds. The cool autumn breeze wafted over his fur, and Shadow found that he couldn’t outright disagree with that statement. Though, he also couldn’t say he had ever tried the practice himself.

“You seem…kind of unhappy to be here.” Sonic spoke up, breaking the silence. “I really don’t know how to make a cursed, centuries-old castle hidden deep in the woods seem more exciting to you.”

Shadow scoffed at the sarcasm.

“Listen—I’m sorry if you’re bored. Trust me, I get it. But since you’re going to be staying here for a while, it’s important that you know your way around.”

“I know my way around.” Shadow replied coldly. “For a normal person, a tour may have been necessary, but I am no ordinary person. I agreed to accompany you only out of politeness to you as my host, but I’ve memorized the layout of this place, so there was no need for this excursion to last this long.” 

Sonic threw back his head in a laugh, a noise that Shadow found particularly irritating to his aching head. He rose to his full height, now a head above Shadow, with a sly grin on his face. “Alright, I can’t keep it to myself anymore, I’ve been thinking about this the whole time you’ve been here. I know you’re not an ordinary person. When we fought back in the main hall–I’ve never seen anyone else move like that.”

“Of course you haven’t.” Shadow responded dryly. “There’s no one capable of matching my speed.”

Shadow finally met Sonic’s gaze. The latter was looking at him with a gleam Shadow recognized; he had seen this look on Rouge when she was goading him about some inane topic, or when a higher-up at GUN barked an order at him. This was a look of challenge. But unlike with the authorities at GUN, there was no malice or antagonism in the beast’s eyes—only anticipation.

“How about a race, then?” Sonic propositioned. “Since you know the castle so well , I’m sure you know your way back to the main hall from here, right?”

“Naturally. But from what I’ve seen of your skills, you have no chance of beating me in a race.” Shadow caught the twitch of annoyance upon Sonic’s face, and couldn’t help but feel satisfied he had hit a nerve.

“Is that a yes?”

Shadow narrowed his eyes. Just what was this beast’s intention? Was he trying to posit that he had lied about knowing his way around the castle? If so, he was sorely mistaken—and Shadow had no qualms demonstrating that. 

“Very well. What do I get if I win?”

Sonic’s grin stretched wider, revealing protruding fangs. 

“If you win, you can go back to your room or do whatever else you want, and I won't bother you for the rest of the week.” 

Shadow was sold. After the way he felt today, a week to himself sounded like just what he needed. 

“And if you win?”

Sonic placed a finger to his chin pensively. Shadow could practically see when the thought hit him by the way his eyes lit up. “If I win, you have to share with us all you know of the outside world. And, you have to tell Tails all about that automato stuff, or whatever you were talking about back there.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow at the request, but nonetheless accepted the conditions with a nod of his head. After all, whatever Sonic requested did not matter in the end. 

“Alright, the first one to reach the foyer entrance wins.” Sonic confirmed.

With that settled, Sonic fell into a crouch and Shadow did the same, both laser-focused on the double doors leading back into the castle, sheer curtains fluttering in the wind ahead of them. The sun had illuminated the terrace in a bright glow, and Shadow glanced over at Sonic. He appeared to be taking a runners start, but his oddly proportioned body was not suited for sprinting in the slightest. His posture reminded Shadow of a feral wolf prepared to lunge, but his expression was calm, collected, and (to Shadow’s growing ire) incredibly cocky. 

Sonic may have surprised Shadow before with his abilities to keep up with his attacks, but his speed did not come anywhere close to the level of Shadow’s. Shadow could recall the words Sonic had spoken to him back then; the fact that he had suggested that Shadow was “almost as fast as him” was laughable and frankly, unacceptable. 

A heartbeat later, as if on some unspoken but mutually understood cue, Shadow launched off the tile of the balcony and shot through the open doors, curtains thrashing in his trail as he swept back into the hall. 

He wouldn’t even need his powers to win this race.

As expected, Sonic was nowhere to be seen as Shadow bounded down the first of the many staircases they had taken to get up to the terrace. The main foyer was on the ground floor, and Shadow had mapped the optimal route in his mind to reach its location based on both the path he took to get there the previous day, and the route they had taken from his room that morning. He swerved around a corner, fingers brushing the ground in a drift to maintain his momentum. The second staircase, and then a third were behind him now. Dust and debris lining the halls whipped into the air as he moved, his mind navigating the space ahead of him before his legs had even reached it. 

In less than a minute he was already on the final stretch, speeding past his very own room and into the main hallway. Hours ago, he would have certainly taken that as an opportunity to ditch his companion and his ridiculous presentation, but such a thought was nowhere near his mind anymore. Now, he was fully committed to showing the beast just outmatched he really was. Shadow could see what remained of the balcony close ahead and increased his pace to a sprint. However, this was still only a fraction of his speed, and he would make sure the beast knew it. The railing was within reach now and Shadow jumped, shoes grinding against the wood and splintering it further as he slid down the stairs. 

He could hardly wait to wipe that stupid grin off the beast’s face. But as the rail curved and he flicked his eyes up, Shadow’s chest contracted and his breath caught in his throat. 

Shadow skidded across the ground to a halt as he reached the bottom of the steps, leaving black skid marks across the floor and falling into a half crouch.

In a sight Shadow could hardly comprehend, Sonic was leaning idly against the main arch of the entryway like he had been there this whole time. Arms crossed, Sonic raised an eyebrow at him, that infuriating grin plastered all over his face. 

“Took you long enough.” 

Shadow remained crouched for several moments, utterly dumbstruck. Slowly, he rose to his feet, hands at his sides. 

He knew should feel humiliated, or furious. He wanted to feel furious. But the only emotion he could muster now was sheer confusion, unable to comprehend how he had lost. He was tired, and he was frustrated, but he had to know. He couldn’t help the question that left his mouth in a quiet murmur.

“How?”

“Like I told you, this place is complicated. There’s far more to it than just memorizing the hallways.” Sonic responded. “But you’ve proven to me you’re fairly well-acquainted with the place, and that you’re pretty darn fast, so I’m impressed.”

Shadow clicked his tongue and turned away from Sonic indignantly. Of course there was some kind of trick, what else could Shadow have expected from a goddamn enchanted castle? But what had really gotten to him was the fact that Sonic had been mocking him the whole time. Shadow lost not because he was too slow, but because he lacked information. Sonic was aware of that, and had been playing with him.

“So you beat me with a trick.” Shadow growled, “It’s only a matter of time until I figure out your little secrets.”

“Likewise.” Sonic responded with a smirk.

Shadow clenched the hands at his sides into fists. He was becoming quite fed up with this beast and his games. “You’ve had your fun, then. Are we done, now?”

Sonic shrugged. “I suppose we are. I have something I need to take care of now, anyway.”

He pushed off the archway and turned away Shadow, clawed finger pointed up to the sky. “Thanks for humoring me for the afternoon, it was fun. It’s good to have a new face around.”

Sonic craned his neck to look at Shadow over his shoulder. 

“Oh, and I’ll let Tails know you would be happy to talk with him later.”

With that, Sonic sauntered out the entrance, Shadow watched him leave, frozen by a dilemma to pursue or let him go. The adrenaline pumping in his veins would make any attempts to rest now a hopeless endeavor. On the other hand, as much as he wanted to show Sonic he was not to be messed with, he had a feeling his efforts would only fuel the beast’s cheeky attitude further. 

Neither were optimal, and with Sonic gone, Shadow was now without an outlet for his frustrations. With no other choice, Shadow chose a third option: he ran, skating out the entrance and taking a sharp turn in the opposite direction the beast had gone in, trampling glowing foliage of purple and blue flowers in the process. 

Running was the one of the two ways Shadow released steam, and it happened to be the much less destructive method to do so. 

A disturbance in the landscape before Shadow caught his attention and he slowed to a halt. Before him was a hemisphere of steps–an unmaintained amphitheater surrounding spiraling stonework placed in the shape of a circle. The lay of the land sloped down into what Shadow saw as a grassy half-pipe. Beyond the stone circle was the iron gate perimeter, and beyond that the dark confines of trees and vines that held this place in a vice grip. Shadow stared into the darkness of the woods and for a moment, considered hopping the fence and leaving this place behind entirely, taking his chances on the run in the slums of Orléanais.

He clicked his tongue at the thought. As annoyed as he had been today, these circumstances weren’t nothing he couldn’t handle. Shadow ran his fingers along the iron bars. If the beast wanted to play games with him, he could play games as well.

For now, Shadow would put him out of his mind. There was something else he needed to do, first. He took off in a burst of yellow light, sparks scorching the dead grass in his wake as he ran lap after lap around the perimeter. If he wanted to get any rest, he would just have to tire himself out through force.

Chapter Text

Shadow had come to find that his new living arrangements were rather… mundane. 

Back in Villenulle, he at least had his work responsibilities. As simple as organizing books, ringing up the occasional customer, and feeding three overzealous cats had been, it at least offered a more structured routine than what he had now. There were also the days where he would have to leave his house for grocery runs or other errands. Here, there was none of that.

At the very least, he was beginning to adjust to his new lodgings. His run around the castle had tired him out enough that he managed to sleep for an uninterrupted twelve hours, and this had done leaps and bounds for his mood. His appearance was no longer the tattered mess it had been prior. For the first time in months, Shadow hadn’t needed to worry about looking inconspicuous, nor did he have to go through the arduous process of styling his quills each and every morning. 

Sonic had made himself rather scarce in the days following their trek around the palace. On the occasion Shadow did run into him, it was always a brief moment in passing, and he would take his leave shortly thereafter. Shadow found this somewhat bizarre, especially considering Sonic had seemed to want nothing more than to be around him 24/7 when he first arrived. Not that he was complaining about his absence–truthfully, he had no desire to be near him anymore than was strictly necessary. 

But where Sonic’s presence lessened, his Royal Scribe certainly picked up the slack. The fox had an earnestness to him that Shadow still didn’t quite know how to handle. It was clear that regardless of his actual age, the fox was still just a boy at heart. While hesitant to engage at first, Shadow found that he didn’t mind speaking to him so much. Of course, there was also the fact that he was technically obligated to do so. 

Thus, Shadow had spent most of his time at the castle as a teacher to a fox–who, as Shadow saw it, was far more mentally attuned than he was in the matters he was trying to explain. Shadow may have had an upbringing under the world’s greatest scientist, as well as a studious nature of his own, but this fox was on another level. His understanding of mathematics and physics went far beyond what Shadow had expected, and Tails always managed to ask the kinds of questions that even Shadow could barely wrap his head around. But even when he failed to have an answer for the fox, Tails still remained wholly engrossed with Shadow’s commentary. From the automobiles of the industrial revolution to the modern systems of artificial intelligence and robotics employed throughout the world in the present day, Tails wanted to know about it all. 

The boy certainly had a knack for machines. He had shown Shadow some of the devices used around the castle, many of which were crucial for keeping things running. Most crucially, a running water system supplied the palace through a steam-powered pump of his own design, allowing them to grow their food and providing them their access to running water. It was a little shocking, especially since Shadow hadn’t thought this kind of technology was even around during Tails’ era.

As they had done before, the two were seated at a table in the very alcove Sonic had shown them, Tails on one side, Shadow on the other. “It’s nothing much. I just used the same irrigation methods the palaces’ courtyards were using on a more efficient scale.” Tails waved him off, “It came from an idea I had all the way back then, but no one would ever hear me out on it, then. My job was just to write, not invent. And tutor, when they needed me to.”

“You, a tutor?” Shadow inquired. Though perhaps he should know better by now—despite Tails’ youthful demeanor, Shadow couldn’t deny his intelligence.

Tails smiled sheepishly. “Sonic wasn’t exactly the model student, so the castle scholars would have me tutor him sometimes. We usually just ended up goofing off anyways, though.”

Shadow leaned back in his chair. “That’s not surprising.” He murmured under his breath, causing Tails to stifle a snort. 

“I can’t say I miss trying to teach him myself, but that’s when we really started becoming friends, so I guess I was grateful for that.”

“You have an unusual relationship with your prince.” Shadow muttered. “Were you always so friendly with him?”

Tails chuckled. “Well, sure! We’ve been friends since we were little kids.”

“Even though you are a servant.” Shadow stated.

Tails' smile dropped, and he blinked at him. He almost looked offended. “Don’t let Sonic hear you say that.” He murmured. “You’re right that Knuckles and I were once meant to serve him, but that obviously that isn’t the case anymore.”

Tails’ gaze left Shadow and he returned to flipping through the pages of the book resting before him on the table. “But even back when we were his servants, I don’t think he ever saw it that way. I know he never treated me like that.” Tails continued, not looking up from the pages.

With that, the conversation had died, and only the sound of page-turning remained in the room. Shadow leaned his head against the back of the chair, not sure if he should feel awkward or not. 

“Hey, Shadow?” Tails finally piped up after a while, looking up from his book. Shadow snapped to attention. “How do you know so much about this technology, anyways?”

Shadow furrowed a brow. Damn. It was a valid question, of course. Shadow had just hoped Tails would refrain from asking questions that pertained to him .

“I suppose I’ve always had an interest in engineering.” Shadow stated, resting an arm on the table and choosing each word carefully. “I’ve seen many different machines in my lifetime.” 

“By being a bookkeeper?” Tails cocked his head to the side. Shadow’s lip twitched. Of course Sonic had told Tails about that. Anything he told any one of these people may as well have been an announcement to the entire pack.

“No, before that. You could say I worked with machines.” Shadow responded. Worked, and lived, that is. He cleared his throat. “But truthfully, most of my knowledge comes from simply living and noticing things about the world.”

Tails nodded. “It sounds pretty great to be able to do tons of different things. I was brought up to be a scribe, but engineering and inventing was always what I actually wanted to do. There’s no way the crown would have ever allowed that, though.”

His eyes were downcast, brows furrowed in the same way Sonic’s did whenever he had spoken to Shadow about the past. Tails perked up when he noticed Shadow was still staring at him.

“Ah, but I guess I have all the time in the world to do that, now.” Tails rubbed the back of his head, “Anyways—you still haven’t told me about the ‘airports’ yet!”

Shadow gave a small smile despite himself. He decided he would do a favor to the fox and focus on only the actual aircraft, omitting his actual opinions on the experience of flying commercially. 

-—-

When Shadow had finally exhausted all his knowledge for the day, the fox took his leave from the library, telling Shadow he'd be in his workshop. The airports seemed to have inspired him.

Shadow, in turn, remained. Tails had left behind one of his workbooks, telling Shadow he was welcome to look through it. Shadow now stood on the library balcony overlooking the courtyard, workbook in hand. The fox had filled the pages cover to cover with schematics and information on his inventions. They were truthfully rather crude drawings, but then again they were not much different from the kinds of things he and Maria would have doodled while aboard the ARK all those years ago. However, each of Tails’ drawings was accompanied by paragraphs of truly impressive technical detail. It made Shadow wonder just what this fox could have accomplished had he been born a hundred years later. 

Although Shadow was perfectly fine conversing with Tails about the technical advances of society, he couldn’t help but feel it was all rather ridiculous; he wasn’t fit to be a teacher. As nostalgic as sitting down for hours surrounded by stacks of books was (and he wasn’t about to think about that), there was only so much information he could give to the fox. 

He curled and uncurled his fingers, staring down at the middle of his palm. Tails had also asked him a personal question for the first time. It wasn’t very prying, but it was enough to put Shadow slightly on edge. He had known it was only a matter of time until they started demanding more information from him, but Shadow would have preferred to leave before that became a reality. 

Rouge wouldn’t be arriving for two more days. 

She had contacted Shadow the previous day. The good news was that GUN HQ had approved her extended time off, and that she had been gathering the items he had requested for delivery. Shadow was of course glad to hear she could arrive soon, but what mattered most to him were the specific contents of her delivery.

“The bad news is that my contact hasn’t returned any of my calls,” Rouge had told him. “Not sure if this means she’s been caught, or if I’ve done something to piss her off. Or maybe she’s just on vacation. The point is, I’m not sure I’ll have your papers by the time we rendezvous.”

Shadow let out a huff and slammed the book shut. It was frustrating having to wait, even more so when the outcome itself was indeterminate. His brain usually operated in hard-coded timelines and pre-planning. But now, he had no choice but to wait at the mercy of factors he had no control over. 

He wouldn’t dwell on it any longer; if those matters were out of his control, it was pointless to let it occupy his mind, especially when there were other things currently bothering him. Shadow departed the balcony and returned to the alcove of the library, placing the sketchbook onto the table. Neither Tails nor anyone else was anywhere to be seen in the main section of the library or in the main hall as he exited the room. 

In other words, exactly what Shadow was counting on. 

Petty as it was, Shadow found that he could not shake his annoyance over the outcome of the race from days prior. That is, if he could even call it a race. Shadow knew he was much faster than Sonic, and as he saw it, Sonic knew that too. The only way the other could have beat him was by taking an alternative, faster route unknown to those not intimately aware of the palace. It was so obvious that Shadow wasn’t sure how he hadn’t thought of the possibility at the time. 

Shadow was no Rouge, but he had plenty of infiltration experience under his belt, and certainly enough determination to find any secrets this place may have been hiding. He just hadn’t found them yet. 

He found his way up to the terrace, a path he was very familiar with by now. Back to the open air, he turned to face the inside and pictured the location of the main entrance in relation to his current location. The route Shadow took during the race had him running between several switch-back hallways and staircases. However, the actual spatial location of the main foyer was nearly right under the tower where he stood. If Sonic managed to arrive there first, Shadow concluded, he must have taken a route that was a straight shot from the balcony. 

Shadow stepped back inside and paced along the hallway. There was little on this level besides the balcony. A sole hallway curved around the center tower in two semi-circles, balcony on one side, staircase on the other. There, Shadow circled around the level, observing the way the smooth hardwood floor met the wall made of grouted stones evenly fitted together. However, as he continued his sweep, Shadow noticed an irregularity. He increased his pace at the sight of it and kneeled down at the edge between the floor and the inner wall. One of the stones making up the cobbled pattern was protruding ever so slightly. The edge was less than a centimeter in width, but it was enough to stick out like a sore thumb to Shadow's keen eyes. 

Shadow pressed his palm against the stone and pushed. The stone shifted, clicking forward such that it matched the ones around it. Another hard push, the stone popped out to its original position. Shadow’s fingertips gripped the edge of the panel and he pried. With little effort, the slab slid like a shutter, disappearing into a seam behind the wall and revealing a hollowed out space just big enough for a beast-sized creature to fit into. 

Shadow allowed himself a moment of internal victory. It was just as he expected. He wasted no time ducking his head down and entering the gap. Once inside, he found he could stand to full height. The light from the opened hatch illuminated a spiraling staircase at his feet, leading deep down into the darkness of the tower. 

So this is what he meant about this place being complicated… Cautiously, Shadow stepped down the staircase. He mentally calculated that his current position had him located just above his target goal. How fitting for a whimsical castle. He could almost laugh at the clicheness of it. Imagery of hidden passageways, spinning bookcases, and trap doors filled his mind. Goddamn enchanted castle, indeed.

However, the path he was on certainly didn’t bring forth any thoughts of whimsy or mystique—it was damp, cold, and musty in the stairwell. As he descended, Shadow imagined that this passage would have been used for servants to move around the castle quickly, or perhaps as escape routes in the event of an emergency. In any case, it was clear to Shadow that at his current pace, this was by far the faster way to reach the ground floor from the terrace.

Light from the entryway above leaked away until it was pitch black in the stairwell. At the end of his descent, Shadow came to a halt. Barely visible in the darkness, the pathway before him forked in two. Shadow stared down each hallway. If servants had used these passageways, it was unsurprising that they led to a variety of destinations. The spiraling staircase and the darkness made it difficult for Shadow to estimate his current position in relation to the rest of the castle. To get to the main foyer, he decided he would just have to take a chance. Shadow brushed his fingers against the stone walls to keep his bearings, heading down the left path on a whim.

For a moment, Shadow wondered what the beast would think about him snooping around like this. Then again, Shadow had warned him he would figure out his secrets. If Sonic had a problem with him sticking to his declaration, Shadow decided that wasn’t his problem. 

Of course, what certainly would be his problem was getting lost down here. The path split further, the routes seeming to drag on to no end. But just as the possibility crept into his mind, Shadow’s fingers brushed against what felt like a wooden slab. Shadow stopped and felt around, fingers brushing over a rusted knob. It was a door. Shadow placed an ear to the wood. Silence. No light penetrated through the cracks. Shadow gripped the door handle, but before he could turn it, a chill ran down his spine.

He was looking for the main foyer. He had no reason to believe this door was anywhere near that location. In fact, based on how long he had been walking, there was no way it could be. A feeling of uneasiness wafted over him, an instinct telling him to turn back. Shadow looked back into the darkness from the way he came. He felt somewhat foolish all of a sudden. Just what was he doing down here, anyways? 

Then, the image of Sonic’s snarky grin flashed in his mind. Shadow clenched his jaw and tightened his grip around the doorknob. Was this what the beast had wanted him to do all along? 

Shadow shook his head at himself. The fact remained: he had no idea just how extensive these passages were, and this was the first indication of an exit he had come across. If he was to leave, this was as good a time as any. With a hard push—and more resistance than he had expected—the hinges of the door screeched and the wood scraped against the floor until the door swung open with a sudden jerk. There was a harsh noise of what sounded like paper tearing and a thick layer of dust assaulted Shadow’s nostrils. He covered his mouth and stifled a cough, rapidly blinking at the particles dancing around his face.

A dimly lit room lay before him. Crumpled wallpaper laid at the base and around the frame of the door. Shadow observed his exit point. It appeared that someone had attempted to conceal this entrance with wallpaper. He turned his attention back to the room. Immediately, he noticed it was a space he had not seen before.

Walls stretched into ceilings high above his head. The room was long, similar to the dining hall, with typical Orléanais renaissance architecture to match. Shadow craned his head down the length of the room. The door had brought him out near one end, facing the long wall. Columns lined both sides down to the end of the room. Shadow stepped forward and slipped around a column. There at the back wall sat a structure upon a set of golden steps. Whatever it was, it had been covered up in the tattered remains of cobalt and violet fabrics. Beyond it, Shadow caught a glimpse of the room’s only light source. A stained glass window peeked out behind massive crimson curtains. 

At first, it reminded Shadow of the stained glass window in the library. However, as he observed it,  Shadow noticed a difference. The window in the library had no discernable figures, only mandala-esque  patterns and colorful tessellations. The one before him, however, appeared to be depicting some kind of scene. A figure was partially visible from behind the curtains. 

Slowly, Shadow walked across the room and up the steps. He passed the covered structure and gripped the red curtains. As he pushed them aside, sunlight seemed to engulf the room, bright rainbow colors washing over him. The mural now uncovered, he took a step back and observed the depiction before him. 

He could see the figure clearly now. A golden hedgehog stood on some kind of hill or crest, his hand raised and palm open towards the sky. A bright green radiated from his hand, sparking and flaring up to where seven gems floated above. The multicolored gems captured the light in a dazzling display, and as he stared at them, Shadow felt his vision begin to flash between each color in rapid succession. Seven colors, seven gems. He placed a hand to his head. There was that feeling again—a memory (or was it a dream?) clawing at his mind. 

What was more disturbing to Shadow was the figure himself, though. The way the green and yellow glass panes surrounded the figure’s outstretched hand, colors jagged and almost crackling as the sunlight shone through— it was familiar. Shadow’s own fingers wrapped around the palm of his hand.

The uneasiness Shadow felt before was beginning to rear its head again as he stared at the hedgehog. Sonic had made no mention of this place, and from the dust in the air and state of the room, it was clear no one had been in here in a long time. And then, there was Shadow’s dream. He couldn’t get the image of the seven capsules out of his mind. If it was the gems alone, he would have chalked it up to a simple coincidence, but the depiction of the hedgehog possessing such a power could not be ignored.

Shadow’s life had been full of uncertainty, full of lies and confusion, but the one thing he had always had utmost faith in was his role as ultimate lifeform and the abilities he harnessed because of it. He had always known them, and they were solely his own. And yet, he had come to find he did not understand the full nature of his abilities. Despite the arduous efforts of GUN, it remained a mystery where Shadow’s power originated. By all means, they violated the laws of physics: energy cannot be created nor destroyed, but years of research had left them no closer to an answer. 

But unlike GUN, this mattered little to Shadow. It was his power after all, and he was confident in his use of it. That was all that mattered to him.

But now, here was this hedgehog, depicted with a power so reminiscent of his own. Again and again, his eyes traveled along the aura around the figure’s hand up the crackling tail to the seven gems above, haloing him in a kind of divine light.

“Shadow?”

The meek voice echoing from behind him dragged Shadow back from his spiraling thoughts. But instead of reacting impulsively like he might have days ago, Shadow recognized the voice instantly. He shifted his gaze away from the stained glass and turned his body to face the voice’s owner.

Tails stood before him on the other side of the room, hands clasped nervously. On the opposite far wall, Shadow could see what was likely the main entrance to this room open just a crack. As he had come to find was the case with all of the occupants of the castle, Tails had made no noise when he entered the room. These beings— they really were just like phantoms. 

“I was worried you’d be in here,” Tails mumbled, scratching his cheek nervously, “but I suppose that makes sense.”

Shadow stared at him, voice flat and expression blank. “And why is that?”

“Because you seem like the kind of person who would go where Sonic didn’t take him,” he responded. “He didn’t show you this place, did he?”

“No. He didn’t.”

“That figures.” Tails sighed. He glided across the room, passing right by Shadow and up the stairs. He stopped beside the structure and gripped the violet fabric. With one quick motion, he tore the mass of coverings off of it. Lying under the tattered cloth was a throne, intricately designed with tarnished silvers and stained wood grain. At one point, Shadow imagined it must have been magnificent in the light of the fixture behind it. But now, it was little more than a sad rotting piece of furniture. 

“This was the throne of the last sitting monarch, Sonic’s mother.” Tails explained. “Sonic was slated to sit here too, but–well, he never got the chance. He sealed up this place a long time ago. I think it brings back bad memories.”

“Is he not fond of his mother’s memory?”

Tails looked at Shadow incredulously. His mouth twitched, as if he was about to say something in defense of his prince. Instead, he only hardened his jaw.

“He doesn’t like to talk about her, and I don’t think he would be happy to find us here either.” Tails stared nervously past Shadow to the exit of the throne room. He picked up the fabric from the ground and recovered the throne before gliding back down the stairs towards Shadow.

“Hold on.” Shadow uttered as Tails reached his side, “That window, who’s on it?” Shadow flicked his chin at the stained glass.

“Oh.” Tails murmured, “Well, that’s one of Sonic’s ancestors—the first ruler of Sonic’s bloodline. This window was erected shortly after his death.” Tails furrowed his brow, as if he really had to wrack his brain to recall the history. Shadow nodded absentmindedly and Tails just stood there, becoming increasingly more uncomfortable as the two lingered in the throne room. “I really think we should leave…” Tails insisted.

Shadow ignored his suggestion and took a step closer to the mural.
“That power he’s wielding, then,” Shadow spoke, “is that due to the chaos emeralds?”

Tails’ ears perked up. “Yes, it is.” He began, a note of skepticism in his voice. “Besides granting wishes, chaos emeralds were also the relics of great power. Chaos energy could be very dangerous in the wrong hands, so that’s why the emeralds stayed with the royal family.”

Shadow nodded. “That power, I’ve seen it before.”

Silence lingered between the two until Tails finally piped up with a nervous chuckle. “W-what do you mean? The chaos emeralds haven’t been active in centuries.”

Shadow glanced over his shoulder. He was now standing between the mural and the fox, who was looking at him with a mix of nervous confusion and awkward politeness that Shadow was sure wouldn’t last much longer. He exhaled deeply, knowing he had no choice but to show the fox just what he meant. Slowly, he raised a hand out in front of him, palm facing up in a manner very similar to the hedgehog on the glass. He breathed in deeply, and Tails paled as a dim spec of light flickered in Shadow’s hand. From that spark, the spec grew, tendrils of light swirling and wrapping around Shadow’s palm and wrist until he was essentially wielding a glowing mass of energy. Tails’ expression was visible through the light in his hand: a mix of horror, fascination, and confusion.

“This chaos energy—was it anything like this?”

Tails said nothing, still too stunned to speak. His mouth was slightly agape and his eyes darted back and forth between Shadow’s outstretched hand and the window behind him.

“That’s impossible.” Tails finally whispered, voice barely audible. “How are you…what are you…?”

Shadow curled his fingers into a tight fist and the power sizzled out. “I don’t quite understand it myself, you see.” Shadow locked eyes with Tails, a new intensity to his gaze. “But I believe this power may have something to do with why I wasn’t affected by your curse. Those chaos emeralds gave your kings power like this, correct?”

Tails broke eye contact with Shadow, turning away from the hedgehog altogether. Clearly he saw where Shadow was heading with his words. But after revealing his hand to the fox, Shadow wasn’t about to let him off the hook so easily.

“Tails, will you take me to a chaos emerald?”

“I told you, the emeralds are useless now!” Tails shouted. It was the first time he had raised his voice like this at Shadow. “And even if they weren’t, I can't just give you one!”

“Listen to me.” Shadow snapped. He tried to keep his voice calm as he continued, “I have reason to believe those emeralds’ power is similar to my own.”

Tails turned back to face him. His eyes were wavering, but Shadow could see that the fox was picking up every word he said.

“I cannot guarantee anything, but if I am able to make a connection with them, it may yield a clue as to what happened to them.”

Tails fists were clenched at his sides, and then he placed a hand to his muzzle, eyebrows furrowed his thought. “We should wait until Sonic gets back.”

Shadow clenched his jaw. Discovering the mural had shaken him to his core in a way he couldn’t ignore. He did not want to see that fool right now, and he certainly did not want to ask for his permission. This was a personal matter now, and as far as he was concerned, nothing was going to stop his investigation.

“You and your prince said these emeralds are gems of miracles, correct?” Shadow softened his eyes, putting on one of the facades he had mastered during his time at Marmotte’s. “If that’s the case, they could be the key to curing you of your afflictions.”

Perhaps Shadow should feel more guilty than he did proposing such a possibility to the fox. Although it was not necessarily a lie, the truth of the matter was that Shadow’s priorities had little to do with this castle’s curse. He couldn’t deny that he would say just about anything the fox wanted to hear in order to get what he wanted.

“I am aware how painful this topic is for Sonic, which is why I would rather not raise the possibility to him until we know if my hunch is correct.” Shadow spoke, voice-laced with sympathy. “If we yield no results, then I would not want to give him false hope. But if I am able to make a connection…”

Tails’ eyes widened, and Shadow knew he had him.

“Do you really think so?” Tails whispered, his voice so earnest in a way that bordered on desperation that Shadow couldn’t help but feel a pang of guilt. 

“We won’t know if we don’t try.” Shadow responded. “So, will you take me?”

Tails sighed and rubbed the back of his head. However, his gaze was one of resolve and determination. “You’re right—it has been painful for Sonic. Everything about our situation has. He tries to hide it, but I can see through that. If there’s any chance that what you say is true, then I want to find out.”

Shadow blinked. While such a thing was not too hard to gleam, Shadow hadn’t expected Tails’ outright admission to Sonic’s state of mind. From Shadow’s perspective, Sonic almost always seemed ready to crack a joke or a smile. In fact, Shadow had found it off-putting just how cheerful he acted given his situation. If the beast really did have so much angst in him, he was good at hiding it. Shadow refused to humor the thought that the same could be said about him, though.

“Plus, I mean, if it's for scientific purposes, I suppose we don’t have to make a big fuss about it…” Tails chuckled nervously, gliding across the floor. “We have to be quick though, so follow me.” Tails halted in front of the passageway Shadow had uncovered, staring back at him expectantly. 

Shadow raised an eyebrow, but nonetheless marched forward towards his companion. He allowed himself only one final look at the hedgehog who wielded the so-called power of miracles before following after Tails into the darkness. 

Chapter Text

It had been the ideal situation for the new GUN administration. Most artifacts from the disastrous ARK operation had been destroyed, whether due to their instability, perceived uselessness or otherwise. But the testament to Gerald Robotnik’s pinnacle research had remained, waiting in stasis for all these years. And when Shadow finally awoke, he had emerged as a blank slate: a being without memories or desires, and the perfect candidate for GUN to mold into their ultimate weapon.

At times, Shadow preferred being a weapon. A weapon was unburdened by memories, connections, and emotions. It did not have the capacity to feel sorrow, and it did not regret. But as much as Shadow sometimes wished he could have remained the way he was back then, his memories inevitably did return. Vague flashes became distinct events, moments, days and years of his life. He could remember the ARK, he remembered his family, and he remembered how they were taken away from him. He could also remember the purpose his creator, Gerald Robotnik, had instilled in him. Back then, he had never questioned his responsibility: he was a miracle of medicine, a universal donor from blood to bone marrow.

And then, he had arrived on this planet, and Shadow found that he could no longer just accept that as the plain truth anymore. After all, what purpose did a miracle of medicine have for the powers he possessed? On Earth, Shadow had truly come into his own as the ultimate lifeform, a title given to him by both Gerald and GUN for polar opposite reasons. It  was an accurate description regardless: the power he possessed was unlike anything else ever developed by humankind. He could harness a free-flowing energy, using his body like a siphon and freely redirecting it in any way he chose. This power gave him the cornerstones of his identity. His speed, his strength, his durability: that was all he had left, and that was all he could count on. 

And yet, despite his years of experience, the fact remained that Shadow still had no answers to his true purpose, nor did he really understand the extent of his powers. He was not afforded the luxury to ponder such things while under the iron control of GUN, but as his memories returned, the thoughts continued to eat away at him. Was he always intended to be a weapon from the very beginning? Were GUN simply opportunists corrupting the work of a good man? Or perhaps all he had ever been was the pet project of a mad scientist funded by a faceless bureaucracy that had no idea just what they had brought upon this world. 

For some time, Shadow had pondered revenge, but the fact was that everyone who was involved with ARK had long since died or disappeared. That truth made his blood boil–left without a resolution to his rage. But despite his anger, Shadow’s conscience combined with his memory of Maria and her hopes and dreams would never allow him to take it out on humanity. After that realization, the last thing that kept Shadow at GUN was the possibility of learning more about what really happened on the ARK, and what became of Gerald Robotnik himself. However, he had soon found he was out of luck in that endeavor as well. When it became clear that no records from the ARK nor Gerald’s work remained, he defected from the organization less than a month later. In the end, all that remained of fifty years ago was his own insufficient memory. 

After leaving GUN, it was Shadow’s intention to leave everything else behind along with it: the ARK, his past, his abilities, all of it. If they had once been the cornerstone of his identity, he would simply have to find a new one. For a while, he had been making strides towards this goal.

But of course, things could not have been that simple. He had tried to move on, to forget the cursed memories, but by some act of the universe, or more logically, by sheer coincidence alone, he had ended up here. Of all places in the world, he had arrived in this country, in this town, this forest, inside this castle and before that mural. At that moment, what he had worked so hard to leave behind suddenly didn’t matter. His urge for knowledge, for the information he deserved to know had returned in full-swing. He didn’t care how far-fetched any apparent connection between him and these gems may have been, it was the closest thing he had stumbled upon to a lead since he had first awoken from that deathlike sleep.

And there was no way he was going to pass that up. 

-—-

“We’re almost there.” Tails assured him. 

The two of them moved swiftly through the passageways. The deeper they headed into the ruins, the more the cold air seemed to sink into Shadow’s skin. But as the fox had promised, a set of stairs appeared before them, leading to a strip of light leaking through the top. Tails bounded up the stairs and removed a latch, and Shadow found himself hit with the scent of crisp autumn air.

They had emerged outside, cellar doors opening into a part of the courtyards Shadow had not seen yet. Dry grass spanned the area around them, a good distance from the main structure of the palace. He took a survey of the land around them. Even compared to the rest of the grounds, the area was barren, missing even the glowing fungi and violet weeds that sprouted around the rest of the castle. The only thing of note was a small grove of overgrown shrubs, and that was where he saw it. It was a shed, or at least what reminded him of a shed. Tails closed the cellar doors behind them gingerly and made his way over to the structure peeking between the foliage.

“Here we are.” Tails announced, swinging the rain-damaged door open and presenting the space to Shadow rather unceremoniously. The inside, while no worse for wear than the outside, reminded Shadow of hoarder’s garage. The floor was littered with half finished contraptions. Equipment and spare parts were scattered everywhere, leaning up against walls, pillars, and each other. Cabinets, desks, and workbenches interspersed the trinkets haphazardly around the space, leaving little room to navigate. Shadow shot a side eye at Tails. How could anyone hope to keep track of anything in a space as cluttered as this? 

“Ah—sorry for the mess. This is where I keep my unfinished projects and the more…volatile experiments.” Tails cleared his throat. “Speaking of which,” He stepped into the room, floorboards creaking precariously as he hobbled awkwardly over a box of rusted tools and around what looked like a stack of chariot wheels. 

“Knuckles tends to keep all the emeralds hidden, but I’ve been holding onto one for a while now.” Tails explained. “Back in the day, I had tried to study it to see if I could figure out what happened to it, or if it could be fixed, but well, I was unsuccessful, obviously. But he never asked about it again, so it’s just been here. Somewhere around here…” 

Shadow stepped around the clutter, watching his step as he ventured further into the space. There were no windows, and the wooden walls managed to block out sunlight quite efficiently, so the only source of light besides the sunlight behind him came from Tails’ glowing runes. The fox was currently hunched over a cabinet, rummaging through items in one of its drawers. He approached Tail’s side, observing him passively. 

“Tell me, how did the emeralds end up the way they are now?” Shadow asked.

Tails threw a rusted wrench over his shoulder absentmindedly. “They’ve been like this for as long as we’ve been trapped here, ever since the night of Sonic’s coronation.” 

He slammed the drawer of the cabinet shut with a sharp snap, empty-handed. “Knuckles, Amy, and I were all with him on the balcony, and he had just called upon the power of the emeralds. But then all of a sudden, something didn’t feel right. One moment Sonic was there with the emeralds, and the next thing I know, he’s…” Tail’s mouth twitched into a somber expression. He shook his head, as if to snap himself out of a memory. “It looked like he had been attacked. Knuckles tried to help him, but he couldn’t. I lost consciousness after that. The last thing I remember seeing was this horrible dark smoke everywhere.”

Shadow’s mind flashed to the main foyer and the balcony overlooking it. He pictured the ruined banisters, the shattered glass, the cracked marble below covered in that dark stain, and the grim expression upon Sonic’s face.

“I’ve never seen anything take down Sonic like that.  But when Knuckles fell, I think that was when the fear really hit me. We were all just…so helpless.”

Tails’ voice was beginning to waver, but he continued on regardless, swallowing roughly, “It took awhile until I was fully aware of myself again after that. When I woke up, we were all like this. Apparently Sonic used the chaos emeralds to save us, but I think he may have only been able to do that for the price of the emeralds themselves.”

Shadow frowned. “How do you figure that?”

“All our efforts to restore them have failed. Before I ever got my hands on this one, Sonic had tried every day for over a decade to make a connection with them. But he never could, not even once.” Tails responded.

Well, that certainly wasn’t ideal. Shadow was no expert on curses, but if what the fox said was true and the emeralds truly had lost their abilities permanently, then his efforts to make any sort of “connection” with them would probably be useless. Though, if it was true they were as useless as rocks now, Shadow would have to scoff at their title of “gems of miracles.” He would be the judge of that.

Tails shifted his gaze down, eyes locked onto the hand wrapped around the handle of the drawer. “I was completely useless then. I thought if I could research them, maybe I could figure something out and fix things. In the end, I couldn’t do anything though.” He exhaled deeply, and turned to meet Shadow’s gaze. “But maybe you can. Sonic seems to have some faith in you, anyways. And if he does, so do I.”

An uncomfortable feeling sank into Shadow’s stomach. Tails’ words were genuine; he was truly putting his trust in him here. However, the truth of the matter was that Shadow had his own agenda in mind when he had asked Tails to bring him to the emerald. The fox’s emotions though, especially his guilt…well, they were something Shadow could certainly empathize with.

“Aha! Here it is!” Tails suddenly exclaimed. He dug out a box from the back of the drawer—it was a safe. Tails unlocked the combination, and Shadow was grateful that, despite the fox’s lack of memory of its precise location, he at least remembered the code for the lock. With the flip of two latches, Tails pulled the lid up to reveal a gem identical to the one Rouge had snatched over a week prior.

“The reason I kept it here is because, well, if things go wrong, I don’t really mind if this place gets any more messed up.” Tails explained, smacking his hands together to rid them of accumulated dust.

Shadow peered into the container, eyeing the gray gem scrutinizingly. Even with the knowledge on it he now possessed, it truthfully did not seem any more remarkable than it had been the first day he saw it. He retrieved it from the box and held it out with one hand. It was lighter than he expected, and in all honesty, Shadow was having a hard time picturing it as anything more than a paperweight. Still, he had half-expected an immediate reaction to occur as soon as he touched it. But there was no flash of light, no burning heat, nor any indication that there was anything special about it at all. Shadow shut his eyes and took a deep breath. All he had to do now was figure out what “making a connection” was supposed to mean. He tried to focus on the way the emerald felt his hand, but nothing happened. Shadow opened his eyes, suddenly feeling a little silly, especially with Tails watching his every move.

Tails looked at him expectantly, not saying a word as Shadow cleared his throat gruffly.

If the prince himself was unable to make a connection to them in years, Shadow supposed he would just have to try a different tactic. “I’m going to use my power on it.” He announced, “You may want to stand back.”

Tails studied him for a moment, hesitating, but nonetheless backed up until he was at the far wall. Shadow, in turn, took several steps away from the workbench until he was in the center of the room, somehow locating the one patch of open floor space in the place.

“Are you sure about this?” Tails muttered, fingers fidgeting at his sides nervously. 

Shadow closed his eyes. He collected himself, slowly breathing in until a heat began to manifest in his chest, growing larger, traveling through his torso, into his arm, and finally out of his palm and fingertips. 

“No.” He answered bluntly.

As Shadow called upon his power, a bright light engulfed the emerald, illuminating the dim room in a yellow-tinted glow. Peaks of energy crackled out of his palm, molding around the entire shape of the emerald. But to his chagrin, he neither felt nor observed any discernable difference between using his power on the emerald now versus how it felt when he used it anytime before. He gritted his teeth, routing more energy from his core to the gem, but the emerald remained nothing more than a dull paperweight.

Shadow growled, eyes shooting open. Why wasn’t anything happening?! He increased his energy output yet again, the aura around his hand spiraling faster and becoming more and more unruly. He brought his other hand over the emerald, grasping it with both hands. Sweat pooled across his forehead and a low buzzing penetrated his skull. From his peripherals, he could make out Tails saying something, but he did not catch what it was, nor did he particularly care for a clarification. His mind was now solely focused on the gem in his grasp. At this point, Shadow estimated he had released enough energy to render a diamond to dust, yet this gem had not so much as sparked in reaction. His senses were beginning to numb when he finally paused, allowing the power to slip away from him. The bright aura around the emerald dimmed, and Shadow regained some awareness of his surroundings. 

Tails had taken a few steps forward, but did not dare to come any closer. Worry and anticipation were plastered all over his face. 

“Shadow, I think—”

Shadow grit his teeth. “Once more,” he insisted. The hand that held the emerald lit up once again in a blaze even brighter than before, sparks and flares of energy bursting from the aura surrounding the outstretched gem.

What he was doing was unsustainable and Shadow knew it. If he kept this up, he would be utterly drained of his energy. He would probably even lose consciousness. But right now, he couldn’t worry about that— he certainly wasn’t about to quit when the emerald was here in his grasp. Tails’ voice disappeared along with the room around him. He needed more. More power. Shadow hadn’t even realized what he was doing when he grasped the inhibitor ring around his wrist, twisting it to the side and preparing to wrench it off. But before he could fully remove it, a voice somehow penetrated through his trance and snapped him back into reality. 

“I think that’s quite enough, hedgehog.” 

One of Shadow’s hands was still holding the ring on his wrist, but he did not move it another inch. Simultaneously, Tails and Shadow snapped their attention towards the figure in the doorway. Dark shadows spread across his facial features as the light from outside was to his back, but the glowing magenta patterns across his face and appendages and the intense burning eyes were unmistakable. 

“If you want to keep that hand, I suggest you put the emerald down.” Knuckles spoke, uttering each word with great strain. Though his stance was not conspicuously aggressive, he was visibly tensed up, and Shadow could tell he was positively seething under his exterior poise. 

Shadow met his gaze, unflinching. The chaos emerald was still in his grasp, still surrounded by his power. His concentration was already fading fast though, and the energy was disappearing along with it. Quickly, he slipped his hand away from the ring on his wrist, leaving it in place and instead allowing the hand to slide down to his forearm. Anything to try to combat the strain on the emerald.

“Knuckles, I can explain—!” Tails started, throwing his hands up in defense.

“I knew you were a dirty bandit the moment I laid eyes on you.” Knuckles growled, ignoring Tails and keeping his eyes locked onto Shadow. His look was one of pure disdain, lip curled in disgust. “But you really thought you could manipulate Tails into your scheme?” 

“You have no idea what you’re talking about.” Shadow glowered, tightening his grip on the chaos emerald. This was not good. His senses were beginning to dull again. He had no choice– he would have to cut off his power. With an exhale, he allowed the energy to slip away from him once again. And as the glow around the emerald dissipated, Shadow just barely managed to register the fist coming straight at his face. 

Though his reactions were slowed as a result of using so much energy, he still somehow managed to throw his arms up just in time, bracing himself against the attack that hit like a freight train. It launched Shadow off his feet. The emerald slipped from his fingers, clamoring to the ground as Shadow was sent smashing into a cabinet at the back wall. 

Tails cried out as Shadow hit the furniture, rendering it to a pile of scrap wood. Knuckles was now standing where Shadow had just been, emerald at his feet and arm still extended in the aftermath of his punch. Anger flared up in Shadow’s chest. Shadow met Knuckle’s gaze with pure malice, and the pent up fury that had been building inside him exploded. 

This oaf really wanted to fight so badly? Fine. He would give him a fight. 

Rocket skates ignited to life with a violent whir. The remains of the cabinet burst into flames as Shadow shot off the debris and into the air. Tails’ shouts of protests were drowned out by the blood rushing in his ears as he slammed into Knuckles’ chest like a cannonball, knocking the breath from his lungs. Their combined mass went crashing straight through the doorway, splintering the frame and sending the two careening across the damp grass. Knuckles gasped for air. However, the attack had put him off for only a moment. He brought a leg up and locked it against Shadow’s spin. He kicked out, wrenching Shadow off of him and into the ground several meters away. The hedgehog uncurled into a low crouch.

Knuckles jumped to his feet, regaining his composure after a few more heaves, hacks, and beats to the chest. Shadow, in turn, had also risen to his feet, brushing bits of grass and dust off his arms as if this was as casual as anything. “You’re a real bastard, you know that?” Knuckles spat, baring his teeth. 

“And you are a fool. You don’t even realize I’m trying to help you.” Shadow responded, not bothering to hide the cold animosity in his voice.

“Liar!” Knuckles shouted.

This time, Shadow was ready for Knuckles’ attack. He sweeped a leg out, trying to take Knuckles’ feet out from under him, but the seasoned warrior did not fall for it. He sidestepped Shadow’s sweep with ease and brought a hammer-like fist down right where Shadow’s head had been only an instant prior. All of a sudden, Shadow found that he had been forced onto the defensive. Right now, his superior speed was the only thing allowing him to escape the swipes and punches of his attacker unscathed. It was all he could do to simply dodge the oncoming onslaught.

“Just as I told that bat.” Knuckles chided him. “You are unworthy of using the chaos emeralds!”

Shadow’s temper flared up yet again. It was illogical—Shadow had yet to meet a single fighter with combat capabilities up to par with his own. But here was this warrior, and not only was he matching Shadow in combat, he was about to overtake him. There had to be a way to turn the situation around–he just had to find an opening. 

If there was one thing Shadow knew about combat, it was that every opponent had a weakness. As long as he could find that weak point, neutralizing an enemy would be as easy as lifting a finger. And luckily for Shadow, he had a feeling he knew just what Knuckles’ weakness could be.

“The only unworthy one I see here is you.” Shadow growled. He leaped into the air, roundhouse kicking the air above Knuckles’ head as the other managed to duck just in time. “Look at what those emeralds have become–are they not like that because you failed to protect them?”

A feeling crept into Shadow’s chest, and suddenly, he found that he couldn’t quite keep his thoughts in line. Tails’ words lingered in his mind. According to him, Knuckles had tried to aid his prince, but in the end he had failed him. The destroyed balcony and the black stain below it flashed in his mind, and then, Sonic’s somber, melancholic expressions whenever he talked about the past for too long. The regret in his eyes when he spoke of the emeralds at his bedroom door lingered in Shadow’s mind.

In that instant, everything suddenly made sense to Shadow. This creature had no right to accuse him of anything. Wasn’t he supposed to be a royal guard? A protector? Yet his prince had to use the emeralds to save him. He was the unworthy one here. An unworthy guardian. A complete and utter failure who couldn’t even fulfill his one duty, his one purpose .

Blaring sirens sounded off in Shadow’s mind. The sound of gunfire pounded against his head. The image of blood-stained glass. An empty escape pod alone in the dark of an unknown and ambivalent world. 

“You’re where you are now because you failed.” Shadow whispered. There was a slight lull in their movements, and Shadow raised his voice, ensuring Knuckles would hear what he had to say. “Your prince had to use the emeralds to save your sorry self, and he only had to do that because you failed to protect him!”

Knuckles’ eyes widened, magenta pupils flaring with rage so hot Shadow thought they may ignite. And then, he was launching forward, rushing straight at Shadow with a new intensity. Shadow fell into a stance, fully aware that if he got hit now, he would likely have to deal with more than a few aches and bruises. But this was exactly what he had been counting on—as planned, Knuckles had been provoked by his words, and that would make him sloppy. Yes, his words were all tactics, a simple way to rile up his opponent and sabotage his focus. But in that case, why was Shadow’s heart beating so fast? Why were his limbs shaking?

He couldn't address that now–Knuckles was coming at him, and he was coming at him fast. Shadow clenched his fist, wrenching it back and shifting his weight to slip by Knuckles’ first attack, sloppy and unrefined. Then, with a closed-fist and all his might, Shadow swung forward and clocked Knuckles across the jaw, embedding his fist squarely into the other’s muzzle with a resounding crack.

Shadow could feel that it was a critical hit, and one that should have knocked him out cold. Perhaps that was why Shadow’s muscles relaxed involuntarily as he felt the hit connect with his target. However, and to Shadow’s sheer horror, Knuckles did not go down right away. Though his eyes were wide with pain and Shadow was sure his head must have been spinning, he strained his muzzle against Shadow’s fist still lodged against his face. He bared his fangs in a wicked snarl, and before Shadow had even fully realized what had happened, a spiked fist drove itself into his side.

-—-

As it turned out, Shadow’s previous assumptions had been correct. Pain screamed along his ribs as he was sent flying from the impact. It was now the third time in under five minutes he had found himself like this, except now, he was the one who could not breathe. 

Shadow’s body skidded across the grass and landed in a heap. A violent cough wracked his body as he gasped for breath. Across the way, Knuckles had fallen to one knee, panting and rubbing the side of his battered jaw. Shadow’s attack hadn’t been completely ineffective after all, but Knuckles’ faltering didn’t last long. Unsteadily, he rose to his feet, disoriented but by no means taken out of the game or ready to back down. 

With great strain, Shadow rose into a crouch. He clenched his injured side with gritted teeth, knowing he couldn’t stay like this. He absolutely could not let Knuckles get another hit in. A dim spec of energy sparked in the palm hidden from Knuckles’ view. He hadn’t wanted it to come to this. Since leaving GUN, Shadow had vowed to never use his powers for combat purposes again, but right now, it seemed like he had little choice. This was his trump card; the fact that he had all but drained himself on the emerald earlier didn’t matter. The energy wavered as his eyes met Knuckles’, face twisted with the very fury that Shadow had stoked. He pushed off the grass into a sprint, and Shadow tensed his arm in preparation.

However, the warrior wouldn’t even make it halfway to Shadow before a sharp howl resounded across the yard. 

It took Shadow a moment to parse what happened next. In an instant, Knuckles was no longer in his view. Instead, a mass of dark blue fur had intercepted the charging guardian, standing just ahead of Shadow with one hand thrown back, hovering over him in a manner that seemed almost protective. 

“That’s enough!” Sonic roared, having appeared between the rampaging royal guard and the ultimate lifeform as an impenetrable wall. He bared a set of white fangs at  Knuckles, who promptly skidded to a sharp halt at the sight of his prince. His rage dissipated like candle smoke, a former furious expression now replaced with one sheer surprise. Shadow could see Knuckles’ demeanor change from beyond the beast’s body, and he knew in that moment that this fight was over. Whether he wanted it to be or not. He glared daggers at the back of Sonic’s head through lidded eyes. 

Only once Knuckles had clearly backed down did Sonic finally rise to his full height, hand no longer hovering over Shadow. And only at that point did he throw his arms up in exasperation and let out a cry. 

“Just what the heck has gotten into you two!?” 

“Your Majesty.” Knuckles started. He strained to keep his voice calm and collected, but a growl still managed to escape his throat. “This hedgehog was after the chaos emerald.”

Sonic turned his attention towards the bruised and battered Shadow, who was still crouched on the ground before him. Sonic observed him with suspicious, narrowed eyes. “Well, care to explain yourself?” He addressed him with a frown.

Shadow returned Sonic’s look with a dark intensity, but the forceful gaze did not let up in the slightest. Shadow let out a huff.

“This is a misunderstanding.” He responded with a grumble. “I believed I could make a connection to your chaos emeralds, but I was wrong. It was never my intention to steal them.”

Sonic raised an eyebrow, observing him skeptically. Then, he let out a deep sigh, rubbing the back of his head. “Yeah, that’s what Tails told me.” Sonic glanced over his shoulder. Tails was standing there, a few paces behind the three. His fists were clenched at his sides, brows knitted together as he watched the tense scene before him play out.

“He told me you have some kind of pretty incredible abilities. You’ll have to show me them later.” Sonic added. Shadow caught the hint in his tone, one that suggested that he was not simply making a request of the hedgehog. He narrowed his eyes at the beast, but Sonic had already turned his attention back to Knuckles, crossing his arms and tapping a foot against the ground.

“Tails also said you attacked him first. Is that right, Knuckles?” 

Knuckle’s fur bristled at Sonic’s accusatory tone, and Shadow wondered for a moment if he would even answer. The guardian’s face remained stoic, however, and he maintained his firm and steady voice.

“He was out of control, so I did what I thought necessary to stop him. I will not apologize for defending the emeralds.”

The prince and the guardian locked eyes, expressions unreadable and words unspoken between them; it was a dynamic Shadow couldn't possibly hope to understand. Knuckles’s gaze was intense and unflinching, and though Shadow couldn’t see Sonic’s face, he could imagine Sonic’s was the same. Still, Sonic was the first to break eye contact, pinching his brow and letting out a deep sigh. 

“You two are unbelievable,” he muttered. “I’m sure glad I got here when I did!”

Shadow pressed his fingers into his injured side and winced. Though Knuckles’ final blow had certainly been painful, it did not appear to have broken any bones. Sonic took notice of Shadow’s pained expression and directed a concerned look at him. He took a few steps toward Shadow, extending out a clawed hand.

“Need a hand?” He offered.

Shadow only glared up at him. Sonic’s sudden presence may have been enough to pacify Knuckles, but his arrival had done nothing to ease Shadow’s irritation. Once again, Sonic had interfered in his business, but unlike last time, Shadow had had things under control. And yet, this beast had still thrown himself in front of him without a second thought. Did he want Shadow to feel indebted to him? Did he think he was some kind of weakling in need of protection? It was humiliating, and Shadow wouldn’t stand for it any longer. 

He smacked Sonic’s hand away harshly, rising to his feet on his own and brushing the dirt from his arms and legs. “The only thing I need is for you to learn to control your guard dog, beast.” He retorted, emphasizing the last word with a venomous hiss. 

Knuckles tightened his jaw at Shadow’s outburst. He took a single step forward, but was promptly stopped by Sonic’s hand out in front of him. Sonic stared at Shadow with a look of pure vexation. A low growl sounded from his throat, much to the surprise of Shadow and even Knuckles, who seemed utterly perplexed by such a noise coming from his prince.

“Y'know what? I’m starting to get real tired of this attitude.” He glowered.

Intense green eyes locked onto Shadow’s, massive fangs bared ever so slightly with a curl of his lips. He was less than a foot from Shadow’s face now, towering over him with a frown. Shadow’s expression remained unperturbed as he stared back at Sonic with indignant eyes. 

“I heard what you said to Knuckles during that fight,” Sonic barked. He pointed his finger straight into Shadow’s chest, causing the other to tense up. “You have no right to talk to him like that. You have no idea what he’s been through, what we've all been through! Insult me all you want, I couldn’t care less, but don’t you dare talk to my friends like that again!”

Shadow’s mouth twitched into a grimace. He pointedly broke eye contact with Sonic, fixing his gaze on some indeterminate spot on the ground instead. Sonic’s words provoked something in him, but right now, Shadow did not trust himself to say anything. So he said nothing at all. 

Sonic stayed fixated on him for several dragging seconds, waiting for him to respond. When it became clear that Shadow had nothing to say for himself, Sonic pulled back with a scoff of disbelief. 

“Whatever. Go tend to your injuries, or something. I don't really care. I don’t have the patience to deal with you right now.”

With a grumble, Sonic turned away from Shadow and was stomping back in the direction of the shed. Knuckles stayed motionless for a moment, sparing one final look at Shadow before he too headed after Sonic towards the shed. Only once he was sure Sonic was gone did Shadow finally raise his gaze. He watchers as Knuckles passed by Tails, the fox still staring wide-eyed at the aftermath of the scene that just transpired.. 

“Sorry for the mess, Tails. We’ll help you fix up the place.” Knuckles snorted, patting the fox on the shoulder.

Tails remained locked onto Shadow, feet planted even as both Sonic and Knuckles had entered the shed through the splintered remains of the door frame.

“Shadow,” he murmured hesitantly, “are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Shadow snapped, quicker and harsher than he had intended. Tails flinched at the tone.

“You heard them, you should go help.” he continued, turning his body away from the boy.

Tails opened his mouth to say something, but a sharp crash and the sound of cursing clamored from the shed. He shut his mouth with a click of his teeth and slowly turned away from Shadow, hurrying off back towards the shed without another word.

Shadow’s gaze was turned down to the torn patches of damp, dead grass all around his feet. Several spots of land had been torn up in the aftermath of their brawl, a scar on the already tattered landscape. A deep pit lingered in his abdomen as he processed what had just transpired. As much as Shadow would have liked to say his rage from before had been just that, a blind rage, he couldn’t help but question his motives. It was true that he wasn’t too fond of Knuckles, but he also could not say that the other’s hostility towards him was unwarranted. He knew how it must have looked from his end. Shadow had snuck behind their backs to get close to the chaos emerald. And as much as he hated to admit it, the warrior was right in his assessment that Shadow had gone out of control back there. Who was to say what could have happened if Shadow had actually taken off his inhibitor ring back there? It was an absolutely reckless action on his part.

But what was most disturbing to Shadow was the words he had spoken to Knuckles. On one hand, Sonic was somewhat correct—Shadow didn’t know what Knuckles had gone through, not really. All he knew was what he had gleaned from Tails’ account of what transpired the day their lives had changed forever. He had taken a gamble to exploit what he knew about it for an advantage over Knuckles, and that was all. 

Of course, that wasn’t really it, was it?

Sonic hadn’t been entirely correct, after all. Shadow knew what it was like to lose something. In a blink of an eye, he had lost everything. And even all these decades later, no matter how he tried, he couldn’t let it go. Despite trying to run from GUN, from the remnants of his past, there would always be a reminder of what he had lost. In the shelves of the supermarket, in the pages of scattered textbooks, in the trees and rocks and mountains of this very planet, and in those who had experienced loss in the same way he had. 

A wave of nausea washed over him, but paradoxically, he felt like laughing. It was so obvious to him now. Knuckles was a protector, someone who would do clearly anything for the ones they loved and yet, when it mattered, he was powerless. Shadow may have been able to read him like an open book to get an advantage on him in that moment, but in the end, there was only one reason he had been able to do that, wasn’t there?

Shadow took off in the opposite direction of the castle.

Chapter Text

The amphitheater was on the outskirts of the property, a good distance from the castle and fairly out of the way: the perfect spot for Shadow to retreat to. Time slipped by him, as it tended to do sometimes, the day and night coming and going as he sat on one of the steps, hands clasped between his knees. Of course, the fact that Shadow had picked a spot away from prying eyes did not stop the arrival of a visitor to his spot of solitude, regardless of his wishes. 

“There you are.” A voice piped up from behind him. “I was beginning to think you had left us.” 

Shadow made no reaction to the presence of the newcomer, save for a twitch of his ear. Amy huffed as she approached from behind, dropping onto the step next to him. She rested her chin in her hands, elbows propped onto her knees and a pensive look on her face. Behind her, a bundle of what appeared to be some kind of fabric brushed the grass.

“Did you spend all night out here?” She asked.

Shadow didn’t acknowledge her, gaze held towards the grove of trees beyond the iron gate. He unclasped his hands and brought them to either side of him, fingers digging into the grass. 

“Well? No one’s seen you since yesterday.” Amy prodded impatiently.

Shadow let out a small sigh. “I doubt any of your companions would want to see me right now, considering the way I acted yesterday.”

Amy cocked her head to one side, leaning over her legs to get a better look at Shadow.

“What do you mean?”

“Surely you’ve heard all about it by now. You lot are like a hive mind, I swear.” Shadow grumbled.

“I’ll choose to take that as a compliment, for your sake.” Amy retorted playfully, a sly smile twitching onto her face.

“Why are you here?” he snapped. Shadow was not in the mood to do this again. In fact, he had half the mind to stand up and walk away, if not for the fact that would be tantamount to admitting defeat in the mental battle of stubbornness.

“Truthfully? To spy on you,” she responded nonchalantly. “Can’t have you running around causing any more trouble. I’m worried you’ll set the whole yard on fire one of these days.” 

Shadow scowled at the thought of the destroyed cabinet and the scorch marks along the perimeter. “Worry not,” he feigned, voice laced with a phony remorse, “for I have no desire to further wreck your pristine gardens of weeds and dead grass.”

“Good!” She replied brightly, ignoring the sarcasm. “I heard you gave Knuckles a run for his money yesterday. I wish I could have seen it myself—I’ve never seen him go all out in a fight before.”

“No, you don’t.” Shadow responded gruffly. “Unless you really wanted to see a shameful display.”

“Shameful, huh?” Amy echoed, and Shadow shut his mouth with a click of his teeth. The scowl tightened across his face and he pointedly turned his head away from her. But Amy only scooted closer to him pointing a finger at his face.

“What you said to him was pretty cruel, you know. But he probably agrees with you about it.”

Shadow spared her a glance. Amy’s gaze had fallen. She kicked at the grass with her boot absentmindedly, hands falling onto her lap.

“I didn’t know Knuckles for very long before we became trapped here, but even back then I knew how protective he could be, especially around Sonic.” Amy mused. She closed her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. “Those two always seemed to compete over just about everything. And now, they compete about whose fault all of this is, like that's helpful at all! Sonic may see himself as responsible being the prince and all, but Knuckles was his guardian. I’m sure he probably feels like he couldn’t do anything when it really counted.”

Shadow clicked his tongue, trying to hide a wince. So, his provocation had hit the nail on the head, after all. But to his greater chagrin, it also meant that he had more in common with the warrior than he cared to admit.

“He is correct, though.” Shadow mumbled. ”He couldn't do anything when it counted.”

Amy hopped onto her feet, hands clenched into fists at her sides. The appendages that had trailed behind her shot out, and Shadow realized they were in fact some kind of wings. Somehow, he had not noticed them before, but now, they were practically vibrating as she stood before him, an angry scowl on her face.

“How can you say that!?” She cried out. “Knuckles has always had the strongest will of any of us! When Tails and I first woke up like this, we didn’t have any sense of who we were, or what had happened! Just like you when you came here, we couldn't control ourselves! But Knuckles could, and he helped us regain ourselves when even Sonic couldn’t! So none of this is his fault! If there was anything he could have done to stop this in the first place, he—he would have—!”

The words caught in her throat, choked up, and Shadow observed her passively as she wiped the tears forming in her eyes with the palms of her hands.

“What do you know anyways?” Amy grumbled. “I wish I hadn’t come looking for you.”

Shadow watched her for a moment, and then he spoke.

“He couldn’t do anything when it really counted, but that doesn’t mean it was his fault,” Shadow clarified. Amy ceased rubbing her eyes, lowering her hands, peering through her fingers at him. The hedgehog had met her gaze for the first time, eyes resolute but noticeably clouded with darkness.

Then, he broke eye contact, gaze returning to no spot in particular on the forest ahead of him.

“Perhaps I do not understand your situation. How could I, really?” He went on with a scoff, though it almost sounded like a chuckle. “But I understand what it's like to fail to protect something important to you. When I learned what your friend had gone through, that’s how I knew what to say to provoke him.”

Amy stayed silent, and Shadow wouldn’t dare look at her again. He remained focused on the shielded horizon beyond the gate, obstructed by the miles and miles of treeline. He furrowed his brows, face twisting into a grimace as he knew he could not deny the truth any longer.

“He may have not been able to protect you all then, but he can at least protect you now. He has a chance to make things right, no matter how long that may take. We are not the same—unlike me, he is not a complete failure. For that reason, I regret my words.”

Shadow wasn’t sure what had possessed him to lay it all out like that. Never in his life had he imagined he’d be sharing these thoughts with anyone, let alone a near stranger. Mere weeks ago, he definitely would not have. And yet, he found himself surprisingly calm as he spoke to life the thoughts that clouded his mind. Perhaps it was because none of it mattered in the end. This girl didn’t matter, the guardian, the prince, and this place didn’t matter. And Shadow’s regrets certainly did not matter.

It was the plain truth.

A pair of hands dropped onto Shadow’s shoulders, and he jolted to attention. A set of glowing yellow eyes stared back at him, once again welling with tears.

“Don’t say that!” Amy cried. Her expression was fraught with such an intense emotion that Shadow found himself unable to react to the sudden physical contact. He blinked at her with wide eyes, but his expression quickly fell into one of stoicism.

“It is the truth.” He stated calmly.

“I don’t believe that,” She shook her head fervently. “Even after all these years being here, being like this, I still don’t believe that things are set in stone! So don’t call yourself a failure–even if you failed once before, that doesn’t make you a failure!

Shadow could only gape at her, but part of him wanted to laugh in her face. This girl didn’t know a thing about him, and yet here she was practically pleading with him to take back what he had long accepted about himself. She didn’t know what she was talking about, but at the same time, Shadow could tell that her words were genuine.

It didn’t make sense. He had been nothing but cold the whole time he had been in her presence, yet she still so readily extended her compassion to him. 

Shadow’s expression wavered ever so slightly. “What is done is done. I cannot change the past.”

“Maybe not, but you can still change the future, can’t you? None of us ever lost faith in that, and neither should you!” Amy insisted. Furiously, she began to shake him by his shoulders. “Talk to Knuckles! Make things right with him! You said you regret what you said, right? So let him know that!” 

With a swift motion, Shadow escaped her grasp and was on his feet. The sudden action caused Amy to stumble forward, but a hand caught onto her arm before she could fall. Shadow pulled her back to a steady stance, and when she regained her balance, she blinked up at him with stubborn eyes. A feeling of deja vu wafted over Shadow as her insistent yellow eyes bore into him. 

He returned her look through narrowed eyes. Once again, with this girl, he knew he wouldn’t be getting off so easily.

“Fine.” He scoffed, breaking eye contact with Amy and rubbing his forehead. “No need to let old wounds fester.”

The beaming smile returned to Amy’s face. She gave him a short nod, wiping what remained of her tears away with the side of her wrist.

“Good! Now let’s head back—I don’t want to find you brooding out here again, okay?”

Shadow rolled his eyes, but inside, a familiar feeling had bloomed within him. He concealed a small smile as the two headed back towards the palace together.

-—-

The creaking of Shadow’s bedroom door shattered the dead silence of the halls. Skates clicked rhythmically against the flooring as the hedgehog marched purposely through the palace, down the stairs and into the grand foyer. A sharp wind funneled into the room from the main entrance, chilling Shadow to the bone as he arrived before the archway.

Winter had come early.

Shadow extended out a gloved hand. Dainty snowflakes fluttered from the sky onto the fabric, disintegrating upon contact. If not for these sparse flakes and the breeze that penetrated his body in the way an autumn wind couldn’t quite, he probably wouldn’t have realized the changing seasons. He had not noticed it before, but the leaves of the trees engulfing the property had not fallen to the ground yet, nor had they even shifted into the signature fall colors. They, like everything else in this place, seemed to be suspended in time, unaffected by the world beyond them that had continued to change over and over again.

Shadow gripped the coat around him closer as he stepped into the outside air, suddenly grateful that he had it on him when he left Villenulle. Though, he doubted it would be sufficient as the temperature continued to drop. As Shadow walked along the path towards the front gate, he pondered the idea of requesting warmer garments from Rouge. After all, today was the day he would be meeting his teammate beyond the vine perimeter, as they had agreed. However, the mental image of what her idea of a winter wardrobe looked like was enough to make Shadow shudder, the cold aside. He decided that he would rather freeze to death.

It was still early in the morning when Shadow stepped out into the courtyard. It had been his goal to depart quietly and return before anyone realized he had left. He had not expected to see another soul out and about at this hour. However, as Shadow arrived upon the main gate, he could see that he was not alone. Someone was already at the gate, seemingly waiting for him. Shadow tensed at the sight of the figure leaned up against the iron bars of the gate, his red fur and scowl unmistakable. His arms were crossed casually, and though his eyes were shut, it was no question as to whether he had sensed Shadow’s presence. Shadow came to a halt meters away from the gate, staring at the one before him.

Knuckles cracked an eye open, taking a good look at Shadow. He looked unimpressed, if not outright annoyed, at Shadow’s presence before him. Still, when Shadow made no attempt to move forward, he let out a bark.

“Don’t look so surprised. I told you I’d be keeping an eye on you, didn’t I?”

Shadow eyed Knuckles with inquisitive eyes, not entirely sure what to make of the situation. “How did you know I’d be here?” He asked, careful to keep his voice as unassuming as possible. 

Knuckles gave him a sneer. “A little birdie mentioned you’d be meeting that bat friend of yours today, so I figured I’d escort you. So don’t even think about trying anything funny. Although I’m frankly more concerned about her than you.” 

Shadow frowned. He must have been referring to Amy. He should have known she was behind this—Knuckles of all people showing up here was far too convenient to simply be a coincidence. He mentally cursed the girl, suddenly wishing he had instead told her to butt out of his business back in the amphitheater.  

Knuckles pushed off the bars of the gate with a clawed foot and snagged the handle, yanking the door open with little effort and little regard to the cold. The rusted metal screeched as the gate swung open, scraping up dustings of snow and dirt in its wake. Knuckles stuck out an arm, presenting the forest before them in an invitation for Shadow to pass. However, the hedgehog only remained planted in place, still not having moved an inch.

“Well? Go on.” Knuckles urged, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.

“Since you bothered to show up, I’ll let you lead the way.” Shadow responded dryly. 

“Huh? What are you talking about? You’re the one with the rendezvous!” Knuckles practically shouted, though the confusion was now evident in his tone. But Shadow held his ground, now crossing his arms stubbornly.

“I was to meet her beyond the wall. It makes the most sense for the one who knows these woods the best to lead me there.”

Knuckles scoffed at him with a look of disbelief. “Oh, is that it? Or are you just scared to turn your back on me?”

Shadow could hear the provocation in the guardian’s voice, but made no reaction to it.

“I could ask the same of you.” He said plainly in response.

Knuckles shut his mouth with a click of his teeth, expression unreadable as he considered Shadow. A tense silence lingered between the two as they stood before the gate, neither willing to make the first move. However, eventually Knuckles was the one to break the standoff. He let out a frustrated noise and smacked his forehead roughly, before turning away from Shadow and stomping out of the gate and into the trees ahead. Shadow watched Knuckles’ back as he led into the woods, and followed after him moments later, maintaining an ample distance behind.

The canopy of thick foliage above their heads blocked out any semblance of the daylight, cascading dark shadows over the forest floor and the two of them as they made their way towards the edge of the territory. No snow had reached the forest floor and the fungi glowed dimly across the tree trunks and roots, leaving the path before them well-lit despite the darkness of the canopy. A silence had settled between them, one that Shadow couldn’t necessarily call comfortable, but also not one he would be breaking himself anytime soon. He pulled out the transmitter from his coat pocket, peering at his current location on the screen. The signal was weak. Shadow frowned.

Suddenly, Knuckles piped up from ahead of him, pulling Shadow’s attention away from the device. 

“So you said you’re meeting her beyond the barriers, but where exactly would that be?” Knuckles inquired.

Shadow hesitated before answering. Shadow and Rouge had decided on a location for their meeting, but they only knew it via coordinates. Worst case scenario, they could always contact each other via their devices, but Shadow did not want to try to explain all of that to Knuckles in great detail. Explaining technology to Tails had been one thing, but something told him that Knuckles wouldn’t be so starry-eyed.

“I have a map with me,” he settled on. “We decided upon a coordinate location ahead of time.” 

Knuckles snorted. “Coordinates, huh? I guess that beats actually learning your way around.” 

“That’s how I found the palace the first time, and I don’t see how wandering around aimlessly until we find each other is a better alternative.”

Knuckles huffed. “Every foot of that perimeter is different. Each vine and every tree around it is unique. If you were more observant, you’d have realized that.”

Shadow held back a snide remark. He elected to not inform Knuckles that the two times he had been through the area, it had either been in the dead of night while under significant stress or while knocked-out cold. Of course, that didn’t change the fact that perhaps Knuckles had a point. Learning his way around the larger parts of the forest surrounding the castle was certainly not a bad idea.

But Shadow wasn’t about to admit that to him.

“Let’s see,” Knuckles started again, taking a quick survey of the area with scanning eyes, “from the northeastern point of the woods, we are approximately 45 degrees south and 52 degrees west.”

Shadow nearly stopped in his tracks. “You know the spatiality of this forest?” He questioned disbelievingly.

“Well, yeah. When you’ve been here this long, you eventually work this stuff out.” Knuckles shrugged. “So then, just let me know the coordinates and I can get us there. No map required.” He cracked a smirk and pointed a thumb to his chest. Shadow rolled his eyes at the haughty move, but nonetheless snapped the transmitter shut and dropped it into his pocket.

-—-

Shadow’s eyes perused along the length of the treeline hugging the vined wall. Once they had made it beyond the barrier, the trees on the outside had begun to accurately reflect the changing of the weather. Bundles of reds, browns, and yellows decorated the spindly branches above and the earthen soil below. Nearly every square inch of the forest floor below was covered in fallen leaves, a noticeable difference from the last time Shadow had been there. 

He turned his gaze to the treetops above. Rouge would be here any minute now, though he was unsure which direction she would be arriving from. Knuckles was standing back against the wall, leaned up against the vines in the same manner he had done with the iron gate, clearly beginning to get impatient. Then, there was a snap of a branch, followed by the rustling of leaves. Shadow involuntarily tensed up, eyes darting to the where he had heard the noise. Knuckles pushed off the wall, now on high alert as his head too snapped up to the sky.

In a flash, a figure descended from the canopy, landing gracefully on the ground beside Shadow. A burst of leaves whipped into the sky upon her landing, and Shadow was met with a familiar face in tall black boots and a warm winter coat (both surely designer) standing before him. Rouge examined him with a scrutinizing purse to her lips, and before Shadow could even get a word out, she had grabbed onto his shoulder and leaned in close to his face.

Shadow shoved her away with one hand. “What do you think you’re doing?!” He hissed. Shadow may have grown used to plenty of Rouge’s tendencies over the years, but her insistence on getting in his personal space was one that would never cease to drive him insane. Of course, it didn’t help that he was already quite fed up with people putting their hands on him over the past few days.

Rouge threw her hands up in defense, wings lifting her into the air just out of reach of the bristling hedgehog. “Relax, Shadow! I was just making sure you hadn’t been replaced by some dark magic puppet.” She snickered. A fanged smile curled across her muzzle, but it vanished just as quickly as Rouge’s eyes landed on Shadow’s companion, who now stood several paces behind him with an unimpressed look on his face. Her hackles shot up, ears pinning back against her head. 

“What are you doing here?!” She gasped in utter horror.

“Supervising the hedgehog.” Knuckles responded bluntly, lip twitching at her dramatic reaction to his presence. “And to make sure you don't try anything funny.”

Rouge’s jaw dropped, and she whipped her head towards Shadow. “So, you are their prisoner then!” She cried incredulously.

Shadow smacked a palm against the side of his forehead. “No, I’m not. I’m here of my own accord, and so is he.”

Rouge squinted at him, placing a thoughtful hand to her chin. She didn’t look quite convinced at first, but her posture nonetheless relaxed. Then, she shot Knuckles a look through lidded eyes. “Ahh, so you just wanted to see me again, is that it? I suppose I do make quite the impression.” She taunted with a wry smile.

In a scene Shadow couldn’t quite fathom, Knuckles actually seemed almost flustered by her words. He sputtered at her for a moment, his eyes wide and lips pulled up into a snarl but unable to say anything. He began to shake his head furiously.

“Oh you certainly made an impression, bat girl!” He retorted, having managed to regain his composure. “I’m just here to make sure you get nowhere past this point!”

Rouge only rolled her eyes. “Please, I already got what I wanted from your dusty old castle. There’s nothing else you have that could possibly interest me.” She floated to the forest floor, wings tucking behind her as she swung a brown, leather satchel off her shoulder. 

“I, on the other hand, do have something for you.” She continued, handing the bag over to Shadow. He accepted the satchel with two hands and wasted no time undoing the latch and opening the front flap. He peered inside—it was heavier than he had expected,the culprit of which certainly being the stack of books at the bottom of the bag. Resting on top of the books laid a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. 

“Most of what you wanted, plus some extras. Don’t worry about paying me back, I know you’re good for it.” Rouge noted with a wink.

 “I owe you one,” responded Shadow. He closed the pocket back up and swung the bag over his shoulder. 

“Consider us even. Oh, and no passport yet, I’m afraid. You’ll have to hold out here a little while longer.”

“It’s no matter. I won’t be leaving until I can assure no one’s on my trail anymore, anyways. Papers or not.” Shadow assured, though he couldn’t say he was thrilled with the prospect.

Rouge considered him, placing a gloved hand to her cheek. “Good to know. Hope you can find something to keep you warm in the meantime. This weather is simply not for me.”

As if on cue, a particularly cold breeze rattled through the falling leaves around them. Rouge let out a rough cough into the sleeve of her coat. She cleared her throat harshly, an uncomfortable expression on her face as the fit passed. Shadow shot her a look, but Rouge just brushed him off. “No offense, but I can’t wait ‘till I get the hell out of this country.” She grumbled.

“You’ll be heading back soon, won’t you?”

Rouge’s face fell. “Yeah, I will be.” She confirmed. Shadow gave a curt nod, and a beat of silence lingered between them.

“Are you gonna be alright, here by yourself?” She tried, eyebrows knitted together. Shadow caught the concern in her eye. He studied her pensively, and then shut his eyes with a scoff.

“Who do you think you’re talking to? I’m the ultimate lifeform.”

Rouge let out a laugh. “Of course, how could I forget?” With that, she turned away from Shadow on a heel and raised a hand in farewell. Shadow watched as her wings shot out from behind her back to her sides, preparing to take to the sky. But before she could take flight, Shadow cleared his throat, catching her attention and stopping her in place.

“Rouge.” He addressed her. She craned her head back at him, a slight surprise in her eyes as she looked at her former teammate.

“Thank you. For everything.” Shadow murmured softly, averting his eyes from hers as he finished. The subsequent shock on Rouge’s face was evident, an unsurprising result given that he could probably count on one hand the number of times he had actually verbally expressed his gratitude to her. Then, a huge grin spread across her face, a playful glint in her eye replacing the one of concern from moments prior.

“Woah there, don’t make it sound like goodbye. I’ll be back when I can, so don’t disappear on me, okay?” With that, she took to the air, hovering before them gracefully. She pointed a finger-gun straight at Knuckles. “I’m sure you can help with that, won’t you, big guy?”

The guardian only growled at her, lifting his fist up in a warning that only caused Rouge’s cheeky grin to grow. 

Moments later, she was taking off. Shadow watched her as she left, dark wings darting between the trees and up the slope, disappearing into the hazy world beyond.

-—-

Back over the barrier, Shadow and Knuckles walked side-by-side on their trek back to the castle. The path was just wide enough for both of them to traverse with about a meter of space between them. Shadow stole a glance at Knuckles. The annoyance from his interaction with Rouge was still plastered all over his face, a twitch to his lips as he walked along. 

“The nerve of that one.” He muttered, and Shadow wondered if it was something he had meant to say aloud. “She’s really the most infuriating creature I’ve ever met—and I’ve met you!”

Knuckles flashed a brief look at him. “Well, you’re working your way up there.” He added. 

Shadow clicked his tongue. “She has her quirks,” he glowered, “but she’s reliable. And I trust her.”

“Yes, I could see that.” Knuckles murmured. Shadow raised an eyebrow at him, but Knuckles was not focused on him in the slightest anymore. Instead, he appeared distracted, scanning the trees ahead of them. And then, his eyes lit up.

“Look over there.” The guardian spoke, flicking his chin towards something on Shadow’s far left. Shadow took a step forward, peering around Knuckles until his gaze landed upon a twisting tree trunk poking out between the woods. It was much wider than the other trees around it, white bark covered in an iridescent moss and thin branches that spiraled out in spectral patterns. Leaves cascaded from its apex—ash and translucent-enough that hints of sunlight shone through them. It was utterly unlike any tree he had seen in the grove.

“This is the halfway point from the main gate to the wall. You should do your best to remember it, which shouldn’t be hard since it’s so unique-looking. But if you spend enough time here, you eventually learn to differentiate every tree, shrub, and rock here too.” Knuckles explained.  

Knuckles began marching forward again, and Shadow’s eyes lingered on the tree for a moment, before he too continued down the path after Knuckles. Behind him now, Shadow studied the back of his head with a frown. He hadn’t expected Knuckles to be so talkative during their trek, let alone for him to talk so casually without the usual disdain in his voice. And yet, the proverbial elephant between the two remained. Shadow tightened his expression. Truthfully, there was little part of him that wanted to address it, but the fact remained that it was very possible he would be remaining in Knuckles’ presence for a while—did he really want to spend it walking on eggshells? 

And then, there was something else. Two sets of eyes flashed in Shadow’s mind: one glowing yellow and full of tears and the other a blazing and determined green. Shadow knew there’s no way those two would be satisfied until he at least made an effort to talk to the guardian. 

Thus, with a great mental effort, Shadow decided that he could swallow his pride just this once.

“About the other day,” he started, breaking the silence that had settled between them. Knuckles stopped in his tracks as Shadow spoke. He peered over his shoulder at the hedgehog, eyes quizzical and mouth pulled into a tight line. 

Shadow met his eyes, and then continued slowly, pronouncing each word with great strain. “Those words I spoke to you during our fight—they were wrong.” 

Knuckles’ face remained blank as he continued watching Shadow, showing no reaction whatsoever at his words. Shadow tightened his mouth into a grimace, an involuntary twitch of his upper lip that made his stomach churn. It was an awful feeling, but he would power through it. This had to put this to rest, and it was now or never. 

“It was a shameful tactic. One that I now regret.” He murmured. 

The guardian stared at Shadow for a moment longer, and then he returned his gaze to the path ahead of them. Shadow waited a moment for any response, but Knuckles only stayed silent. He let out a sigh, and began walking forward, part of him now wishing he had simply remained quiet. How humiliating this was turning out to be. 

Shadow was about to speak up again, ready to tell Knuckles to forget it, but just as he reached his position on the path, the guardian finally spoke up in response. 

“I could tell,” said Knuckles, and Shadow stopped his forward march. Knuckles met his gaze with shrewd eyes, and Shadow stared back at him with eyes just as piercing. “When you spoke to me back there, you weren’t looking at me. Not really. That’s how I could tell.”

Knuckles averted his gaze from Shadow, now staring down the dense, tree-filled path before them. “You seem different today. So I’ll accept your words.” He stated. 

With that, Knuckles continued stomping down the path. In turn, Shadow stood planted in place for a moment, eyebrows furrowed as he contemplated Knuckles’ response. The guardian had given him very little, and that frustrated Shadow to some degree. But still, the only thing Shadow could conclude for certain was that the encounter could have gone worse. He clenched and unclenched his fists as he watched Knuckles get farther and farther ahead of him. And then, because there was nothing else that he could do, he moved forward.  

Chapter Text

The Migrant’s Guide to World Travel, 4th Edition spread across the top of the cover in big bold letters, overlaid across a grand spectacle of a landmark that Shadow did not immediately recognize. He wrinkled his nose at the gaudy lettering. 

He was seated at a table in one of the many alcoves of the library, the scent of dust and ink more comforting than the lofty bed and minimal visibility of his own room. His back was to the archway leading towards the main section of the library, and light poured in from a window at the end of the room, hitting the tall bookshelves on either side of him. The encyclopedia, brand new with a hard cover and a glossy finish rested flat on the table before him, along with the leather satchel it had come in. 

From the cover alone, the book seemed to lend itself more useful to a hip travelers’ blog than a reconnaissance mission. It was all Shadow had, though, so he would just have to work with it. He flipped open to the first page and thumbed over the table of contents. Each of the book’s sections were split up by country, subheadings denoting featured cities and locations of interest. And despite his first impressions, as Shadow skimmed over the first few pages of the text, the content itself seemed quite succinct. There was plenty of information on each of the featured cities, including brief summaries of history, demographics, population, landmarks, economy, tourism, and housing information. Shadow had to hand it to her: Rouge had certainly done her research. As far as he saw it, it really was beginning to look like the perfect text for someone looking to move countries and start over.

Shadow skipped past the section on Orléanais. He had decided to stick to looking at cities with populations above one million, and though there were cities of that size in Orléanais, to say that he was pessimistic about his future in the country was an understatement. Instead, he would begin by looking at nearby alternatives. Shadow flipped through the pages until he came to the section on the neighboring country of Spagonia. 

He dove headfirst into the text, the world in his peripherals disappearing to the point where he hardly noticed the footsteps approaching his alcove from the main section of the library. Only when Shadow sensed the presence of someone behind him did his eyes finally flick up from the pages. He peered over his shoulder, and Shadow was simultaneously both surprised and not surprised at all to see Sonic walking through the library beyond the archway, a stack of books in hand. 

It was the first time Shadow had caught sight of Sonic since their confrontation in the courtyard. However, Sonic didn’t even glance at him as he passed by the alcove and out of view, so Shadow elected to pay him no mind in return. He had far more important things to attend to now, anyways. He returned his attention back to his book, skimming over the introduction section of the first city.

But then, a gruff voice sounded from above him, a voice much closer than Shadow was prepared for.

“What do you have there?” Sonic interrupted his reading. Shadow bristled at Sonic’s sudden presence behind him. He had not expected the prince to even acknowledge him, let alone attempt to address him. Inquisitive green eyes stared over Shadow’s shoulder to the encyclopedia on the table. There was no tension in his voice nor his gaze, only a guileless intrigue that left Shadow somewhat bewildered. As the cold shoulder master himself, Shadow had wholly expected Sonic to avoid him for much longer, especially given how their last interaction went. But right now, the prince now seemed perfectly unbothered as he stood over Shadow with a hungry interest in his eyes.

Perhaps it was because Shadow felt uncharacteristically relaxed that day in the peaceful atmosphere of the library, or maybe he was simply not in the mood to put on his usual air of hostility. Regardless of the reason, Shadow did not outright reject Sonic’s intrigue. Instead, he shifted the book closer to the edge of the table. 

“It’s called a travel encyclopedia. It has information about cities on this continent and around the world.” He explained, barely resisting the urge to fall back into his “helpful-bookstore-employee” mode. Sonic nodded, making an “ah” motion with his mouth. He stared down intently at the pages, and for a moment Shadow wondered just what Sonic’s knowledge of globalism looked like. Hopefully he hadn’t just accidentally opened a can of centuries-long geo-political history worms.

Sonic’s eyes scanned along the section title. “Matrit,” he read aloud. 

“The capital of Spagonia.” Shadow finished, finger tracing over the text on the page.

“Spagonia? You’re kidding!” Sonic exclaimed. “Back in the day, the castle always got tons of visitors from Spagonia. The stable master was from there—he always had some pretty amazing stories about it. Always wished I could have gone there myself.”

Shadow hummed. He had never been to Spagonia either, but he knew just how well-regarded its reputation was in the fields of academia and the arts. He flipped forward a few pages, arriving on the “Landmarks” section. Matrit was home to some of the most magnificent art galleries, history museums, and cathedrals in the world. Interspersed between the text was a full-spread photograph of one such cathedral, showing off an intricately painted fresco spanning the ceiling from wall to wall. 

“That’s incredible!” Sonic cried out, gaping at the image before him. He leaned in closer to the pages, massive frame shoving into Shadow’s side and nearly knocking him out of his chair. Shadow paled as Sonic’s bulky forearm brushed against his torso. He stifled a growl in his throat, quickly shifting his chair over so Sonic was no longer right up against him.

“Is this…a painting?” Sonic asked, none the wiser to Shadow’s annoyance.

“Well, yes and no,” Shadow responded with a grunt, smoothing down the fur on his side. “The art depicted there is a painting on the ceiling of one of the chapels in Matrit, but the page itself is a photograph.”

Sonic looked at him blankly. “Photograph?”

Shadow let out a sigh.

After explaining the concept of photography, and then the advent of the printing press, and then the revolution of mass-produced media (among other things) to Sonic, the two had continued browsing through the pages on Spagonia. Sonic had (thankfully) pulled up a chair of his own to the table, and before they knew it, hours had ticked by as they consumed the words and images across each page. When they finished the section on Spagonia, they moved on to other countries around the world. If Sonic had been stunned by the photographs of the art museums and cities, he was absolutely enthralled with the depictions of the natural landmarks. Waterfalls the size of skyscrapers, snow-covered mountaintops, ancient ruins hidden in jungles, entire villages situated on top of water, sandy coasts, volcanos teeming with black glass and bubbling lava—with each one he learned about, the more and more transfixed he became.

Sonic’s elation turned out to be somewhat contagious, as Shadow, who had begun the showcase rather uncomfortable, had begun to relax. He even began to get into the wonder of each new location, speaking in an almost playful manner about the ones he recognized whenever he could. It was…peculiar. For most of his life, much like Sonic, Shadow too had been ignorant to all the different beauties Earth had to offer. And while the book was enthralling on its own, there was no doubt in Shadow’s mind that it couldn’t beat seeing them in person. A small smile found its way to his muzzle, and a particular memory that he had not thought of in a while crept into his mind.

Is this what it was like for her? Had this been…how she felt looking at the planet from up above?

Shadow gripped the edge of the table, quietly exhaling a shaky breath.

Sonic had taken charge of flipping through the pages at this point. He came to a stop on a page showing a snow-covered scene in the dead of night—the northernmost country of Holoska. The photos depicted a lit up city, but above the buildings, a display of swirling colors painted the night sky to life.

“Wow, this is….” Sonic spoke, a glimmer in his eye. He glanced at Shadow with a wide smile, but his expression dropped when he saw the unfocused look on Shadow’s face.

“Shadow, you okay buddy?” He questioned, a hint of concern in his voice at the sight of Shadow’s mile-long stare.

Shadow released his grip on the table, snapping himself back to his neutral state. “Of course,” He snapped, insistent on getting Sonic’s attention away from him and back onto the travel guide. “The northern lights. Pretty magnificent, aren’t they? Haven’t seen them in person, myself.” 

Sonic’s gaze lingered on Shadow for a moment, but then his eyes fell back onto the photograph. “They are.” He agreed, turning the page to reveal another picture of the phenomenon from a different viewpoint. There was no visible city anymore, buildings replaced with snowy peaks and frosted evergreens. The sky lights, pinks and greens, reflected ethereally onto a still lake at the base of the mountains. It was a truly magnificent sight to behold, and the two lingered on it slightly longer than they had with the other photos.

“There’s so many incredible things in this world.” Sonic spoke after a moment, a wistfulness to his voice. Shadow snuck a look in his direction—the prince’s features had dropped, a shadow casted across his face as he stared intently at the page. “There’s so much to it, so much I had no idea about.”

Clawed fingers dug into the pages, leaving slight indentations into the paper. Shadow stared at his hand, and then back at his face. Sonic’s brows were furrowed in deep thought, clearly lost somewhere in his own mind. Shadow hesitated for a moment, but then slowly reached out a hand. He prodded Sonic’s arm lightly, immediately causing the latter to snap to attention. Sonic’s fur bristled at Shadow’s touch, and Shadow retracted his hand quickly.

“Ah!” Sonic yelped, pulling his hand away from the page once he realized what he was doing. “Shoot—the book!”

“It’s fine.” Shadow assured. He scooped up the encyclopedia in his hands, closing it with a “thud.” That was enough research for today, he decided. Though, he was quite sure he couldn’t reasonably call any of what had just transpired “research.” Shadow examined the indents Sonic had made with his claws; the pages were hardly damaged, but a look of guilt remained on Sonic’s face as he leaned back against the chair, gaze turned up to the ceiling. 

Shadow rose from his chair, pulling the leather satchel from across the table and dropping the encyclopedia inside. As he packed up the remaining contents, Sonic too pushed out his chair with a grunt and rose to his feet. He stretched out, limbs stiff from sitting hunched over for so long. 

“That book just proves it. The biggest mistake of my life was not leaving this place when I had the chance.” He grumbled, stretching an arm across his chest.

Shadow snapped the latches of the bag closed and swung it over his shoulder. “You had a duty, did you not?”

Sonic gave him a scowl, waving him away. “Ruling over a kingdom isn’t as fun as it sounds, trust me. Having that title did nothing for me but cause problems. Those royal stiffs never even let me leave the country! They would have kept me on the castle grounds permanently if they had it their way. Of course, no one could actually stop me from coming and going as I pleased.” He said with a snicker.

“You know, most people in this world don’t even get to see a fraction of what this planet has to offer. So you’re not alone in that regard.” Shadow murmured.

Sonic dropped his hands to his hips. “Now there’s something I just can’t understand.” He mused with a shake of his head. “If I had it my way, I wouldn’t stay still for a second.”

“People often have circumstances that keep them in one place. I’m sure that’s something you can understand.”

Sonic gave Shadow an unamused look, but despite that, a familiar spark had found its way back into the prince’s eye, his somberness all but forgotten in just a moment.

“What about you, then? How much of the world have you seen?” 

“My former work allowed me to visit a variety of different places, but it was never of my own accord. I didn’t have time to sight see, so I suppose I can’t say I’ve seen that much of this world.” Shadow replied. It was the truth: GUN missions did often involve deployment to a variety of foreign nations, but  it was never for very long, and always for the purpose of an objective. And of course, Shadow would omit mentioning to Sonic any additional details about what exactly those missions entailed.

“Well, then where would you wanna go, if you had the chance?” 

Shadow paused, wholly unprepared for such a question. On one hand, the past year of his life had been almost nothing but pondering where he should go. But his research and his travels since then had always been for the purpose of safety, of discreteness, all in order to disappear. Never before had he thought about where he would like to go. He placed a thoughtful hand to his chin.

“I’m not sure. I’ve never given it much thought.” He responded.

Sonic let out a good-natured snort. “Well, when you figure it out, let me know. It seems like you’ve got plenty of options to look into now.” He pointed a finger at the bag. 

Shadow raised an eyebrow at him. “And what about you? Where would you go if you had the chance?”

A wide grin appeared on Sonic’s face like he had been waiting for that question, a fang poking out of the corner of his mouth. 

“Anywhere and everywhere.” he responded without a moment’s hesitation, voice and gaze both full of resolve. “As long as there’s an adventure to be found, it’s perfect for me.” 

Shadow wasn’t sure if he wanted to scoff or laugh out loud. The way his demeanor seemed to shift on the slightest turn had been unnerving to Shadow at first, but the longer he stayed in the castle, he couldn’t help but begin to wonder just what the prince had been like before all of this. 

In the end, Shadow just offered Sonic a small smile and a curt nod. Then, he turned towards the archway and took a step towards the exit of the alcove.

“Hey, I heard you talked to Knuckles the other day.” Sonic called after him, causing Shadow to halt abruptly. He glanced over his shoulder, eyes narrowed. 

“I didn’t know you had it in you.” Sonic continued. His arms were crossed, but his attitude remained light-hearted as he spoke.

Shadow let out a huff. “I was wondering when you were going to bring that up. Did he tell you himself, or was it that girl?”

“The knucklehead himself.” Sonic smirked. “He sure is stubborn, but don’t worry. I’m sure he’s forgiven you after landing that rib-shot on ‘ya.” 

Shadow’s frown deepened into a scowl. “And I suppose you expect something from me as well?” He snapped.

Sonic shrugged. “Not really. You lost your cool, he lost his cool. And then you talked it out—it’s got nothing to do with me. Although…” he trailed off, “you might want to talk to Tails at some point. He feels pretty bad about the whole thing. Honestly, I can’t believe you found those dusty old passageways.”

“Hm? Are you disappointed your secret’s been found out?” Shadow challenged, a note of superiority in his tone.

“Huh? What do you mean?” 

“The hidden hallways in the castle.” Shadow insisted. If this beast was playing dumb, he was not amused. “That was how you beat me in the race, was it not?”

“A cramped space like that? There’s no way I could have beat you using those!” Sonic responded, staring at him with a dumbfounded expression that only further fueled Shadow’s irritation.

However, a sly smirk crept onto Sonic’s face once the realization hit him. He leaned forward, an eyebrow cocked in amusement. “Hold on, were you sneaking around to figure out how I beat you the other day?”

“Well, there’s no way you could have beat me with your own speed!” Shadow retorted with a growl. For some unfathomable reason, he could feel his face burning as he scowled up at the beast’s cheeky expression.

Sonic chuckled, shaking his head back and forth. “I didn’t use the passageways to beat you.”

Shadow raised an eyebrow, words left unspoken but understood by the other all the same. Sonic approached him in the doorway and flashed a thumbs up as he passed by.

“Since you care so much, allow me to show you,” he said with a wink.

-—-

Shadow hadn’t realized how much time had passed since he had first settled into the library. Now, atop the balcony, a red glow had settled across the sky above them, the sun having begun its descent below the tree line. Shadow glanced back through the open doors of the top terrace, the memory of their first race fresh in his mind as he watched the curtains billow in the breeze. 

While Shadow stared back into the tower, Sonic had crouched down in front of one of the raised beds, yanking a bundle of radishes from the soil. Shadow’s ear twitched at the noise of disturbed dirt. He turned to face Sonic with an angry look. 

“What do you think you’re doing?” He barked. 

Sonic waved him off with a hand. “Relax. I’ll get to it. I told you these were ready to be picked, didn’t I? I figured we could kill two birds with one stone. If you lend a hand, it’ll go a lot faster.”

A growl vibrated in Shadow’s throat as he resisted the urge to ruin all of the goodwill he had built up over the past day via an impulsive act of regicide. Instead, he simply knelt beside the beast in a huff, grabbing onto the greens of a radish and yanking with all his might. The stem snapped off, and Sonic had to stifle a laugh.

After a few more rounds of broken stems and subsequent cursing, Shadow had managed to get the hang of freeing the vegetables from their beds. From that point, the two continued on in silence and as Shadow got into the rhythm of it, he found that the action was, in fact, somewhat calming. Tension lifted from his muscles as he worked, and soon, they had a whole pile of radishes between the two of them.

Sonic rose to his feet and brushed the soil off his lap and legs, satisfied with their work. “See? Told you it would go faster.”

Shadow, too, had risen to his feet. He wouldn’t admit it out loud, but Shadow couldn’t say he found the activity unpleasant. However, his patience was beginning to wear thin. He shot an unimpressed look at Sonic, who received the message with a grin.

“Alright, alright. I suppose I can show you my ‘trick’ now.”

With that, Sonic stomped over to the railing of the balcony, blue fur appearing almost black with his silhouette against the twilight. One hand clasped the metal handrail at waist height, the other pointed down at the castle spires below them.

“Right down there—that’s where the entrance is. The main archway is just behind that tower there.” 

Shadow stared at him with calculating eyes, watching each of his movements. This was all information he was plenty aware of. Sonic met Shadow’s scrutinizing gaze with a twinkle in his eye, and then, without another word, braced his entire weight against one hand and bounded over the handrail, plummeting out of sight.

Shadow was at the railing in a split second, hands gripping the metal tightly as he leaned over, eyes searching frantically for any sign of the prince. And then, he caught sight of it: a bundle of midnight spines swaying nearly twenty feet below him. Shadow stared down at Sonic in shock, only to be met with a set of bright white fangs flashing a smile. Sonic was currently swinging from one of the balcony’s support beams, his arm stretched to an impossible length as it had during their fight and later in the library. 

“Pretty cool, huh?” Sonic called up to him. He kicked his legs forward and then back, swinging like a pendulum and building up momentum. “I may not be as fast as I used to be, but I could never do this back then!”

Just before the apex of his swing, Sonic released his grip on the beam and went flying through the air towards the lower tower. His arms shot out once again, wrapping around a spire before he went sliding down the roof towards the ledges below. 

Shadow allowed himself to remain baffled for a moment longer before he, too, volleyed over the rail. His hover shoes gave him just enough lift to guide him down to the same roof Sonic had landed on. From there, he skidded along the slanted roof after him.

The only trick had been gravity. It was so simple, Shadow couldn’t even find the will to be angry. He slid down the tiles of the roof, catching sight of Sonic as he reached the edge. Sonic swung between the poles, spires, and edges on the outside of the castle with expert technique, descending quickly down its verticality. Shadow leaped off the roof after him, but the architecture was strange, and he soon found that he could not maneuver it as Sonic did. Maybe with practice, he could have overtaken the beast, but right now, he just couldn’t keep up. 

Sonic had touched down in the archway mere seconds before Shadow landed on the ground beside him. It was a small time differential in the grand scheme of things, but to Shadow, it was more than significant. The prince turned to face him with a smile, letting out a whistle. “Phew, you really managed to keep up. Though I can’t say that’s all that surprising!”

Shadow smacked a hand to his forehead. “You really are a bizarre creature, you know that right? I’m just going to forget this ever happened.”

“Well now, at least you know the truth. Are you satisfied?” 

Shadow grumbled. “Satisfied” wasn’t the word he would have used, but at the very least, he no longer had to deal with those annoying thoughts that poked and prodded his brain.

“It seems that I misjudged you. You’re not the complete con artist I thought you were.”

A sputtering laugh sounded from Sonic’s throat, and Shadow’s eyes snapped to him. He took a pause at Sonic’s reaction. Just what the hell was so funny?

“Sorry—“ Sonic beamed, picking up on Shadow’s stare of discontentment. “You just sound so disappointed.” 

Shadow turned away from him pointedly, “On the contrary. I’m simply pleased that you didn’t beat me with something as pathetic as trap doors. It seems so foolish thinking about it now.”

Sonic offered him a shrug. “Yeah, but I understand where you were coming from. Plus, your investigation wasn’t completely for naught.”

Shadow glanced back at Sonic, a feeling of anticipation in his gut at the suggestion in Sonic’s tone. A rush of cold air blew through the archway, sunlight slowly dissipating from the entrance.

“I hope you at least found whatever you were hoping to find.” Sonic grunted, finally addressing the topic that days later had remained unspoken. Shadow observed him—his mood was difficult to gauge from his face alone, but his voice at the very least did not sound upset. 

Shadow exhaled through his nostrils, turning to face the courtyards before them. A rich orange glow illuminated the stiff grass. “It was a paltry investigation from the beginning, and the results were just as worthless,” Shadow stated. 

The memory of the gray emerald flashed into his head, and Shadow frowned. All of that energy and all of that anticipation for nothing. His efforts were unsuccessful, his logic fundamentally flawed. The whole fiasco truly had been a pipe dream from the very start.

Shadow shook his head gravely. “I miscalculated, and you made the reasonable decision to intervene. And for that, I should not have reacted as harshly as I did.”

He shot a hesitant look at Sonic, not sure what kind of reaction to expect from the prince. However, Sonic only blinked at him with bewildered eyes. Shadow curled his lips into a grimace at the sight of Sonic’s dumbfounded expression. 

He let out an exasperated sigh. “On second thought, just forget I said anything.” He amended with a grumble.

If Sonic had laughed before, he was full-on cackling now. He threw his head back, hand clenching his stomach. Shadow noticed the laughter lines on his cheeks, creasing against his smile and his eye twitched involuntarily.

“Jeez, I can’t tell if that was a thank you, an apology or what! Either way, you’re terrible at it!” Sonic breathed between his laughter, wiping a tear from his eye.

Shadow bristled like an agitated cat, a snarl twisting onto his face. Inexplicably, his cheeks once again felt unusually warm as he glowered at Sonic. 

“I told you to forget it.” 

“Sure, sure. Consider it forgotten.” Sonic replied, doing his best to get his snickers under control. 

By now, the sun had disappeared beyond the horizon, shadowing the two figures standing there in the archway. Despite the dropping temperatures, the two of them stayed that way for a while, staring off into the sky’s afterglow in silence. The end of yet another day had come to pass on this planet, and though Sonic had long grown weary of the sun that had set countless times in his life, something about it had felt wholly different today. He admired the glow peeking above the canopy, and at that moment, Sonic thought it just may have been the most magnificent sunset he had ever seen.

Shadow stood with arms crossed less than a meter away from Sonic. And though his indignant expression remained as he peered off into the sky, unbeknownst to Sonic, he happened to be thinking the very same thing. 

Chapter Text

With the arrival of the first freeze, there was work to be done. 

The temperature had dropped into the single digits the previous night, the outside cold seeping through old wood and marble into the interior. Frost crept in spiral patterns along the panes of windows and icicles were beginning to form along the edges of the towers and trees.

Shadow could see his breath as he walked across the ground floor of the palace, heading to the west wing and out through glass doors into the snow-covered expanse. 

There, a familiar face was waiting for him. 

Sonic raised a hand in greeting. “Hope the cold didn’t bother you too much last night.”

“It caught me off guard, but it’s nothing I can’t handle,” Shadow exhaled. He flung the end of a scarf around his neck, one given to him by Amy once she noticed his lack of proper winter attire. 

It was true, an early winter and the speed at which the cold accumulated throughout the castle were unanticipated. In the face of this, Tails had taken it upon himself to mobilize the palace for winter preparations, divvying tasks to the remaining occupants. That was how Shadow had found himself on firewood duty with none other than the prince himself. Now the two were stomping through the snow towards a barn just off of the west wing, ducking under snow-lined tree branches.

“Yeah—with a fur coat like this, it’s always hard for me to notice when the temperature drops.” Sonic chuffed and Shadow let out a hum.

Sonic yanked the door to the barn open; within the space, stacks and stacks of cut wood laid about in bundles. At the very least, the two would not have to cut it all themselves. However, there were still dozens of fireplaces and furnaces that needed wood throughout the palace. Shadow got right to work, effortlessly lifting two bundles of wood and tucking them under his arms. 

A sharp clamoring caught Shadow’s attention, and when he next looked at the prince, he could see he had four stacks of logs piled on either shoulder. He shot him a playful grin and Shadow let out a scoff.

The two returned to the castle with firewood in hand for several trips, splitting up between rooms to cover more ground. With each time they returned to the barn to retrieve more firewood, it didn’t take long for Shadow to realize what the prince was doing. 

Whatever amount of firewood Shadow picked up, the prince would double it. If Shadow picked up two stacks, Sonic would pick up four. If Shadow lifted four, Sonic lifted eight. At first, Shadow only rolled his eyes at these attempts to show off, but the more trips they took, the more and more logs Shadow found himself carrying.

It soon became clear that by his sheer bulk and the length of his arms alone, Sonic had the advantage in terms of how much firewood he could hold at once. But what Shadow lacked in quantity per trip, he knew he could make up for with total quantity delivered. 

A black streak whooshed by Sonic, and the prince did a double take. Seconds later, the blur raced by him from the opposite direction, and only then did Sonic realize what was happening.

“Oh no you don’t!” He barked, now moving as fast as one with a tower of firewood in his arms could.  

Thus, Tails, who happened to be coming by to see their progress, was met with the scene of Shadow rushing back and forth while Sonic continued to carry as many stacks as he could. 

“Y'know–” Tails spoke up just as Sonic had made it into the doorway from the barn, vision completely blocked by the precariously stacked mountain of logs in his arms. The voice distracted him just enough that he lurched, and the top logs clamored to the ground in a crash.

Tails winced at the noise, and a moment later Shadow once again came careening through the doorway, just barely managing to hop over the logs now at the prince’s feet. He shot a perturbed look at Sonic, but behind his scowl, there was a mischievous look in his eye.

“Looks like you have a bit more than you can carry there.” Shadow chastised.

“Please, this is nothing! Plus, you’re still behind me!” Sonic snapped with a peeved twitch to his eye.

“Y’know,” Tails piped up again, now able to finish his thought, “if Sonic brought the firewood in batches from the barn to the foyer, and Shadow took them to the fireplaces from there, this would probably go even faster.” 

Sonic and Shadow simultaneously shot looks of incredulity at Tails.

“No way!”

“Not happening.” 

—-

Though they did not take Tails’ suggestion of working together, winter preparations had never gone so quickly before (of course, they had never been so chaotic either). So that was how the day continued, with Sonic and Shadow running to and fro, back and forth, distributing far more firewood than was probably necessary to all the fireplaces.

And then, just as Sonic rushed across the path with yet another stack of logs from the barn, he stumbled forward. Thankfully, he managed to reach out a hand and catch himself on an overhanging tree branch, but not without causing thick layers of snow that had settled across the upper branches to dislodge. 

Sonic jumped back just before the cascade of powder landed on him, but as it just so happened, his competitor had found himself in the wrong place at the wrong time.

The sheet of snow fell upon Shadow in a heap. The hedgehog blurted out a swear and came to a sharp halt. Sonic stood shell-shocked, bearing witness to a  Shadow now covered entirely in snow, from the top of his quills to the cuffs of his jacket. 

Shadow’s arms shot out to his sides, the sudden cold making him tense up and shudder. He slowly turned around in place, catching an eyeful of a tongue-tied Sonic who, for a brief moment, could only stare at him with abject horror. He opened his mouth, eyebrows furrowed like he was about to offer an apology.

But instead, he just began to sputter.

“That’s a good look on you.” Sonic snorted, practically trembling in an attempt to retain his composure at the sight of the snow-powdered hedgehog.

Furious red eyes bore into Sonic like hot coals, contrasted against the dark countenance that settled over Shadow’s face. He bared his teeth in a half-grin half-snarl. 

“Oh, is it now?” Shadow forced out, “Because I think it would look much better on you.” 

—-

Sonic could not have possibly prepared for what happened next. 

The wood he carried had long been abandoned, strewn about in the snow around him. However, his increased mobility did little to stop the gatling gun of snowballs that pummeled his torso. Sonic shielded his face from the onslaught with one hand and used the other to blindly scoop up a massive pile of snow of his own. He flung the thing forward, but this did little to deter his attacker. Shadow leapt over it effortlessly, shoving one last handful of snow smack-dab in the middle of the beast’s face. 

Tails watched idly from a distance as Sonic’s cries of aggravation rang out across the courtyard. 

“What on earth are they doing?” Amy snorted from behind him, having been drawn to the west side by the commotion. She had a shovel in hand and a look of amusement across her visage.

“Not sure. I can’t tell if they’re fighting or playing.” Tails mused. 

The final blow had rendered Sonic flat out on his backside in the snow. He wiped the snow from his eyes, spitting frost and twigs out of his mouth. He rolled his body forward and crouched down on all fours, shaking his mane furiously and sending puffs of chalky snow into the air. 

Shadow, in turn, just watched his downed opponent from a distance, temporarily satisfied with his retaliation. And yet, the sight of the snow covered beast before him brought a warmth to his chest. He covered his mouth with a hand, hiding the smirk that twitched over his muzzle.

The prince looked just like a polar bear. Or maybe a Saint Bernard. Shadow couldn’t keep the laughter from escaping his throat.

Sonic rose back onto two legs, ready and rearing to launch his counterattack. However, before he could make another move, an unexpected noise made him take pause.

Was Shadow…laughing?

Sonic stared at him wide-eyed, momentarily mesmerized by the sound that resonated from the hedgehog. And then, he flashed a mirthful grin, eyes twinkling with determination.

“Oh, you think that's funny, huh? Well, let’s see how funny you find this! ”

In a single quick motion, Sonic scooped up a snowball and twirled his arm, pitching the snowball straight towards the distracted hedgehog.

Shadow, however, managed to snap back to attention just in time. He bent at the knees, ducking under the snowball that went soaring over his head. And as it would turn out, though the snowball had missed Shadow, it still found a target nonetheless.

Knuckles emerged from behind a wall, shovel in hand and Amy’s name on his lips. He had grown curious as to where the girl had gone, and was just about to call her back to work when a pile of snow smacked him right in the neck, making him cry out in surprise.

Sonic’s hands shot to his mouth as he saw his grave error play out before him. “Shoot.” He hissed.

Knuckles stood still as a statue as the broken snowball lingered on his chest. And then, his eyes honed in straight onto Sonic.

“Sonic…” Knuckles growled, two fists tightening around the handle of the shovel, threatening to crack it. 

In an instant, Shadow was gone, having taken this as a prime signal to exit the premises. Sonic exhaled sharply and then sprung forward, scooping up a pair of the scattered logs

“Sorry Knux, gotta get this wood inside!” Sonic cried out, skittering across the snow after Shadow. 

“Get back here!” Knuckles shouted, a shovelful of snow swinging wildly around his head as he raced after the prince and the hedgehog.

At this point, Amy and Tails (who had beared witness to the entire scene before them) were practically in hysterics. 

“I guess we better stop them,” Tails giggled. 

Amy nodded, wiping a tear from her eye. “In a minute. I think Knuckles deserves a chance to strike back.”

—

Shadow flopped his coat onto the mantle piece, the fabric now saturated with melted snow. Behind him, Sonic furiously rubbed a towel over his own damp fur. 

After the significant delay in the courtyards, the two had finally managed to distribute firewood all throughout the castle. The last one was in the library, inside the cozy nook that Sonic preferred above all others, and that’s where the two lingered now.

Sonic flung the towel over the mantle next to Shadow’s jacket. He leaned down near the fireplace and meticulously arranged the pile of wood into a suitable shape.

Shadow watched as Sonic reached over to a box next to the fireplace and pulled out a leather-bound book, yellowed with age. The prince opened the novel and ripped out a bundle of pages, causing Shadow to wince. He crumpled the pages and shoved them under the bottom log.

Sonic returned Shadow’s ruffled look with a raised eyebrow. 

“What? It’s just an old book. There’s gobs of them in here—sometimes we just happen to use ‘em for kindling.” 

As far as Shadow saw it, these were all “old books,” and rare ones at that. However, he remained silent, suppressing the inner bookkeeper scratching at the walls of his cranium.

Sonic smacked his hands together.

“Luckily for us, Tails created a pretty handy invention,” he said. “The castle fireplaces are connected. Don’t ask me how it works, but when the vents are open, all we need to do is light this one and it’ll spread to the others. Sure helps with getting this place warmed up.”

Shadow blinked at Sonic, not quite sure he had heard him correctly. Yet, he couldn’t really be surprised to hear the fox had figured out how to do something like that. Whatever the case, Shadow wasn’t about to question it. His fur was still somewhat damp from their fiasco in the snow, and the cold was actually beginning to bother him. 

“What are we waiting for, then?” said Shadow.

“Well, I was actually hoping you could help with that.” Sonic scratched his muzzle, gaze drifting to the side. “You seem to be an expert at igniting things, so I figured you could light the spark for us.” 

Shadow shot him a bemused look. And then, what the beast was implying hit him. Shadow crossed his arms and frowned. 

“I see. This is your attempt to get me to show you my abilities?”

Sonic put a palm to his chest in feigned shock, fluttering his eyelids. “Me? Of course not. Although, a burning spark of energy would be pretty helpful right about now…”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Well unfortunately for you, I don’t use my powers on things so trivial.” 

“Ah, come on. I saw the burned up cabinet in Tails’ shed, and the scorch marks around the gate! Lighting a fire should be no problem for you.”

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t do it. Regardless, the energy I expel when using my skates is not the same as the power I used on the emerald, if that’s what you’re getting at.” 

“It was just a thought.” Sonic shrugged, a smirk evident in his tone as he turned away from Shadow. He reached into the fireside box once more and retrieved what looked like a curved piece of metal and a stone.

Sonic held out the pieces in either hand, hovering them close to the kindling at the bottom of the fireplace. He struck the stone against the metal, casting sparks towards the fuel below. However, the parchment pages did not catch.

Sonic tried once again to light the fire, and then again, but each time the sparks did not hit their mark. He swore under his breath as he smacked the tools together, all while Shadow was growing more and more impatient with every passing failure.

After his sixth attempt, Shadow was fed up, both with the sight of  the beast’s fruitless attempts to ignite the fire and the cold around them that continued to sink into his skin.

“You’re unbelievable.” Shadow hissed, dropping to his knees and shoving next to Sonic. Sonic backed off from the fireplace, hiding a cheeky grin and allowing Shadow better access to the nook.

Shadow plucked the parchment pages out from under the wood and held them out in the palm of his hand. Sonic watched with bated breath as the bundle of paper twitched in Shadow’s palm, and then, a yellow-green glow engulfed it.

Just as it had done in the throne room and later in Tails’ spare workshop, tendrils of energy crackled across Shadow’s hand and wrist. Shadow had never actually tried to ignite something like this before, but nonetheless, the heat was enough to light the paper aflame.

Once the flame took, Shadow quickly shoved the kindling back under the log, and soon, the wood was engulfed in hot flames. A proper fire crackled from the fireplace now, radiating heat throughout the alcove. 

Shadow sighed and leaned back from the fireplace, flexing his fingers.

“There,” he huffed, craning his neck to look at the beast hovering behind him, “Are you happy—?”

Shadow cut himself off, momentarily speechless at the sight of green eyes shining with utter amazement. Sonic was staring straight down at him, with an expression Shadow could only describe as glowing. 

“Shadow, that’s incredible.” Sonic said softly. 

Shadow felt his breath catch in his throat, suddenly feeling uncharacteristically warm, even with the fire radiating so close to him. There was a lightness in his stomach, fluttering and uncomfortable, but not necessarily unpleasant. 

It took a second for Shadow to gather himself, but when he did, he let out a scoff, standing up abruptly. 

“It’s nothing, really.” A lie. It wasn’t nothing, it was the ultimate power. It was only natural for Sonic to be amazed, so why did Shadow suddenly feel the desperate urge to change the subject?

“What is this book anyways?” He breathed, scooping up the book Sonic had torn pages from, regardless of the fact he didn’t really care all too much. He traced a finger over the words engraved on the leather cover. The main title was written in Old Orléanan, but Shadow at least could recognize the subtitle:

Lancelot du Lac. 

“Oh, that? It's an Arthurian Legend. It was one of my favorites as a kid, but I’ve read it about a billion times by now,” Sonic mused, awestruck gaze promptly disappearing. “Are you familiar with it?”

Shadow nodded, though the look on his face told a different story. At the very least, he had some cursory knowledge about King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table.

“Vaguely.” Shadow responded. “I know Lancelot was a knight of the round table.”

“Not just that! He was the greatest knight to have ever lived.” Sonic gushed.

Shadow placed a hand to his chin, trying to call upon any knowledge he had on the subject. But truthfully, Orléanan Arthurian mythos was not exactly his literary strong suit.

“Right,” Shadow grunted. “Of course, it was also his affair with the queen that brought Arthur’s kingdom into ruin.”

Sonic laughed. “That’s not until later. This book just covers Lancelot’s adventures with the other knights. Well, it does cover their romance too, I guess, but I never really liked those parts. My favorite stories were always the ones about Lancelot and Galehaut.” 

“Galehaut?” Shadow echoed. The name was not familiar to him. 

“Galehaut—the half-giant prince He challenged King Arthur for his kingdom, and was actually on the brink of taking it. But just when he’s about to defeat Arthur’s army, a mysterious Black Knight appears. And when Galehaut sees the Black Knight in action, he’s so amazed by him that he immediately surrenders, on the condition that he gets to spend a night with the guy.” Sonic rambled with bright eyes, seemingly engrossed with the retelling. “Anyways, the Black Knight turns out to be Lancelot, and he accepts Galehaut’s offer. They go on to become best friends, and go on all kinds of adventures together.”

Shadow nodded along with Sonic’s explanation, doing his best to follow it. It was strange; the prince clearly held at least some fondness for this story, and yet he had so easily torn out its pages for use as fuel. Surely, there were other books that could have been used instead…

“And what became of them, after that?” 

Sonic’s expression fell ever so slightly.

“Unfortunately, it’s not a happy ending,” He grunted. “Galehaut and Lancelot remain close companions, and Galehaut even joins the round table. But then, Lancelot is captured by an enchantress. She eventually releases him, but curses him so that he cannot see the ones he loves, which includes Galehaut. Lancelot goes mad from grief, and Galehaut dies of a broken heart, thinking Lancelot has perished.”

Sonic went silent for a moment, staring into the crackling fire as if deep in thought. Then, he let out a low chuckle.

“I know it’s not the actual romance in the book, but it’s kind of hard not to read their relationship as a love story after all that.” Sonic continued, a note of uneasiness in his voice, “A pretty tragic one, though.”

Shadow watched the yellow light from the flames dance across Sonic’s face, who stood beside him a thoughtful gaze. Then, he tucked the book under his arm, deciding that he would not allow any more pages from it to be used as kindling.

“Hey, it’s like I said.” Sonic perked up from beside him. “I’ve read it countless times. I could probably recite it from memory by now.”

Shadow rolled his eyes. “Maybe I want to read it for myself. Ever think of that?”

Sonic rubbed the back of his head. “Guess not. In that case, sorry for tearing out some of the pages.”

“It’s no matter.” Shadow stated, making eye contact with the prince, “Besides, you can just fill me in on the details.”

Sonic blinked down at him with bewildered eyes, before he once again offered Shadow one of his trademark smiles. 

“Yeah, I suppose I could do that.”

By now, the flame of the alcove fireplace had spread all throughout the castle, warming the vast internal spaces of the palace and creating a haven against the cold outside world. Two souls continued their conversation in the warmth of the alcove, the chaos of winter preparations and the aftermath of their competition utterly disregarded for one precious moment.

Chapter Text

The Nulle Forest was not alone in receiving the first snow of the year.

All across the region, a thin blanket lined fields, roads, and rooftops. It was a notable event for the town of Villenulle; a promise of picturesque winter scenes before the more unfavorable aspects of the season arrived. It was also just before the time when tourists began to arrive for the skiing season, and with the sun shining and the trees still full of leaves, it was the perfect day for the locals of Villenulle to be out and about on the streets. Main Street bustled with pedestrians, most of them out simply for the sake of it. 

As the snowflakes settled over cobblestone sidewalks and along the shingles of rooftops, hardly anyone took notice of the jackal striding along the sidewalk, a black coat pulled around him closely as he moved through crowds of people like a phantom. For those who did spare the jackal the odd glance, they just as soon averted their eyes, not wanting to be caught staring at his most glaring feature.

Thick bandages stretched across the jackal's face, wrapping around his ear and covering one eye. The edges were caked with grime, indicating they likely hadn’t been changed in some time. Barely healed scars traced across his upper muzzle, and an eyelid drooped below the gauze ever so slightly.

It was somewhat of a grisly sight, but if anything, this worked in the jackal’s favor. It ensured that no one would look at him for too long, and the last thing he needed to deal with right now was the prying eyes of the commons. 

It had taken weeks for the jackal to recover to this point. Weeks since he had blindly torn through branches with a comrade in tow, horribly wounded and on the brink of exhaustion. The fear in his veins was the only thing that kept him running that day, and against all odds, he had made it out alive.

Alone, but alive.

For all intents and purposes, Infinite was the last remaining member of the Jackal Squad. Following the incident in the woods, most of his subordinates remained missing. If they had made it out alive, none of them had contacted yet, and he was beginning to doubt they ever would. Among the ones that Infinite did know the whereabouts of, the universal decision among them seemed to be to abandon the mission. Even the limp body Infinite had dragged out of the woods himself took off shortly after he could move again. 

Ungrateful cowards.

His muzzle twitched at the thought. He may have been alone now, but that was fine. In fact, it was preferable. During his entire career of mercenary work, Infinite had always worked with a pack, but now, there was finally no need to share the cut of the reward with anyone. 

Of course, that also meant Infinite no longer had sets of eyes watching his back at all times. Now, he couldn’t help but shoot glances over his shoulder any chance he got, fur perpetually on end as he kept suspicious eyes out for anyone who could be watching him.

Luckily for him, the streets had cleared out as Infinite finally approached the ends of the town. He passed by the abandoned warehouse, and then came to a stop just before the woods. Infinite stood motionless, taking a moment to stare off into the darkness of the woods ahead. With a deep breath, he stepped forward, disappearing into the trees. 

—

Whatever he had stumbled upon that day in the forest, it wasn’t natural. It was something that shouldn’t have existed. And yet, he had seen it with his own eyes. 

He had been unable to move for days following the incident, both body and mind at their limit. His dreams were wracked with visions of gnashing fangs glistening with hunger, and razor claws ready to rend asunder anything in their wake. Piercing howls vibrated through his head, sending shivers down his spine and haunting the corners of his mind.

The image was seared into Infinite’s mind. But unlike what one may have expected, the experience had not changed Infinite’s resolve whatsoever. If anything, it was a revelation. The encounter with that creature offered up a crucial piece of information, one that he had not been expecting to find. His injury had been a setback, but he was still standing. Infinite’s objectives had not changed, and now that he had recovered, there was nothing that would stand in his way. 

Of course, there was also a more pertinent reason for trekking back into the woods. Infinite clenched his jaw until his teeth began to ache: the memory of mocking red eyes, the sheer passivity in which that hedgehog regarded him as he utterly humiliated and disfigured him.

The sole thought keeping Infinite’s rage in check was the hope that the bastard had met a slow and painful demise at the claws of the creature. But it remained that he did not know for certain what had happened after he left the scene, and therefore, Infinite decided he would not rest until he found some proof of what became of Shadow the Hedgehog that night. 

If there was one thing Infinite had the utmost faith in, it was his tracking abilities. There was a reason why he was known as the ultimate bounty hunter: once he caught wind of his prey, he would never lose it again. It didn’t take long for him to pick up on the trail the Jackal Squad had taken weeks ago in their pursuit of the hedgehog. And then, he came upon a familiar sight. 

Infinite stared down at the frozen tree trunk lodged into the ground, broken and splintered on one end where it lay just on the edge of the clearing. He placed a hand over long gash marks in the wood, deep indentations that no regular animal could have made. 

This was definitely the place. 

Infinite stepped into the clearing, taking a quick survey of the area. The temperature had dropped considerably, but at the very least, the snowfall had stopped, no longer adding more coverage to the ground. That made it easy for Infinite to map out where he had stood that very night. 

This was the last place he had seen Shadow the Hedgehog, and it was immediately clear that something was amiss.

If Shadow had perished here, it wasn’t necessarily unreasonable to expect a lack of remains. Even in the case that the creature hadn’t eaten him whole, scavengers certainly would have taken care of the rest by now. However, what left Infinite perturbed was the fact that there were no remains of fabric, fur or anything of the sort. In fact, there appeared to be no signs of a mauling whatsoever.

Infinite was convinced of it: Shadow the Hedgehog hadn’t perished out here, after all. At least, not in this spot. He had been tranquilized at the time, so he couldn’t have run away on his own. The only other explanation was that the creature had dragged him off to another location. But even then, there were no signs of broken branches or drag marks in the foliage surrounding the clearing. In fact, there were no tracks whatsoever.

It didn’t make sense; it was almost like the creature had taken careful movements to avoid leaving behind a trail. But that was impossible. What kind of feral animal would be capable of something like that? 

He used the toe of his boot to kick up patches of snow, continuing to search for any hint as to what occurred in the clearing after he ran away. And then, a shine in the snow caught his eye. 

Infinite leaned down, elbows resting on his knees as he brushed some of the snow aside. It was a sharp spine, stuck in the mulch below the snowfall. Carefully, Infinite plucked it up. He rotated the quill between two fingers, watching as light reflected off its length. It was a dark blue, nearly black in color, and Infinite was certain it did not belong to Shadow.

For a while, he stared down at the quill with vindictive eyes. And then, he rose to his feet, staring out in the opposite direction of where the rotting tree trunk lay. 

He had everything he needed to track his target, and now, nothing would stand in his way. Infinite took off out of the clearing with the quill in his grasp, tearing into the vastness of uncharted territory.

Chapter Text

A gentle wind drifted over his fur, carrying with it a fragrance sharp with pine and petrichor. It was a spring breeze, akin to a warm embrace and not at all like the chilling winds he had grown to expect as the weeks grew colder and colder.

Shadow opened his eyes. Though the air was warm, dark gray clouds loomed overhead. He was alone, out in the middle of a rolling field standing elevated upon a stone slat. The breeze skimmed along the surface of the pasture, swaying the grass like waves on the ocean.

The castle was nowhere to be seen.

Shadow turned his head, expecting to find it to his back. But there was nothing, only miles and miles of empty grasslands. A rustling caught Shadow’s ear, and he returned his gaze forward.

Someone was standing out in the field before him now, having seemingly materialized from thin air. Or perhaps, somehow, Shadow had just not noticed him before. 

It was a hedgehog, fur bright blue with downturned spines shifting in the wind. Grasshoppers cascaded in his wake as he parted through the grasses, and soon, he was standing just below Shadow. 

He had a kind expression on his face, and he carried with him the smell of rain and the earth. His eyes were closed, one hand tucked behind his back. The other, he extended out, presenting an open palm up to Shadow. 

It was a chivalrous gesture, and one so unexpected that although Shadow was only a short hop away from the ground, the thought had not crossed his mind. Before he even realized what he was doing, Shadow had raised his hand from his side and placed it onto the stranger’s. 

Fingers wrapped around him, supporting his weight as he stepped down from the stone. Shadow now in front of him, the hedgehog slowly lifted his eyelids, revealing a set of brilliant green irises. 

At last, Shadow’s senses caught up to him, and he jerked his hand away. The stranger let out a small chuckle, curling the now empty hand and retracting it to join the one behind his back. He twirled on a heel and took a few lackadaisical steps back toward the way he came.

For several heartbeats, Shadow simply watched the stranger. He opened his mouth, intent to say something though he did not know what. 

But before any words could escape his lips, an intense wind blasted across the field. Through slitted eyes, Shadow could see that the stranger had turned back to face him, eyes intense and full of amusement. 

He mouthed something, but his words were drowned out.

The blue hedgehog faced back into the wind, gazing off towards the path of parted grass he had come from. And then, with one hand thrown back, he launched forward, taking off in a dash so powerful it sent another burst of air through Shadow’s already wind-swept quills. Shadow shielded his eyes from the blades of grass that whipped into the air, and when he lowered his arm, the hedgehog was gone. 

Red eyes wavered, shining and transfixed on the line that cut through the meadow. Layers of flattened grass fanned out in a funnel from where the stranger had been standing only seconds prior. 

Shadow could feel his heart pounding in his chest, a rush unlike anything he had felt in a long, long time building in his veins.

There was no more hesitation. 

Shadow blasted off across the field, homing in on the trail the stranger had left behind, clueless as to where he was going or why he was going in the first place. It didn’t matter. All that mattered now was what the drumming of his heart and the rush in his veins demanded of him.

The stranger’s words had been inaudible, but somehow, Shadow knew exactly what he had said.

“Follow me, if you can.”  

The top of a thick wood appeared over the horizon, and an instant later Shadow was bursting through the tree line, allowing instinct alone to carry him forward. His vision strained ahead as he ducked between branch and trunk, eyes darting rapidly around the negative space they created. And then, he saw it—a flash of blue in the corner of his eye. 

Shadow whipped his head around and he was met with a glimpse of green eyes. It was the stranger; Shadow had found him, and now, he was pulling up beside him. He flashed a smile at Shadow, but just as soon as it had graced his features it was gone.

In one bound, the blue hedgehog maneuvered out ahead of him. Shadow clenched his jaw as the stranger ran ever farther down the path, pulling away from him with a speed Shadow had never witnessed before. And yet, this did not cause him to waver. On the contrary, the sight of the blue spines ahead of him only fueled his tenacity, adrenaline pouring through his veins as he urged his body to go faster, to work harder, to do whatever he could to catch up to the one in front of him.

The forest was nothing but a blur around him now. His heart was working rapid-fire, blood rushing like a torrent in his ears as he soared faster than he ever had before, slowly inching closer and closer to his target. And then, it happened. Shadow pulled forward, speeding up until he was neck and neck with his opponent. He glanced over just in time to catch the look of surprise on the other’s face as he finally careened past him. 

The thrill was nearly intoxicating as Shadow overtook the blue stranger. Excitement welled up in his chest, and he couldn’t control the smile that spread across his face, cocky and utterly audacious. He could sense the other close behind him still, unwilling to let Shadow’s lead grow any more but nonetheless unable to catch up. They continued their mad dash, running faster and faster through the woods over rock and root until finally, the sound barrier broke around them, a blast wave shocking through the trees in their wake and silencing the world around them.

He was fast, Shadow would gladly admit that much. But in the end, he was up against the ultimate lifeform. And the ultimate lifeform had no intentions of falling behind again. 

Time seemed to slow down around him, even as his form cut through the very air itself. Though his own movements felt normal as he shot a look over his shoulder, the stranger seemed to be moving in slow motion. But what was most off-putting was the fact that the blue hedgehog was not nearly as close as he had been an instant prior. Instead, Shadow could see that he had dug his feet into the dirt, skidding to a halt as Shadow’s momentum continued to carry him forward and out of sight. 

What happened next happened in less than a fraction of a second. He couldn’t have stopped himself even if he wanted to, even if he had known exactly where he was headed. The world around him snapped back to its supersonic pace just as Shadow shot straight through a patch of shrubbery, branches scraping against his face and fur. And then, the ground underneath him disappeared.

It was a drop-off.

Shadow whipped around in the middle of his free fall, aghast as the edge of the cliff above him ascended further and further away. A thick canopy of trees awaited him far, far below, but as he plummeted, the foliage began to shift, and then, it began to rise. A gnarled darkness shot into the sky above him, invading the edges of his vision and curling around him like an all-consuming smoke. 

A pinprick of blue lingered over the edge of the cliff, hazy beyond Shadow’s outstretched hand but a shining beacon in the darkness. It began to grow, and Shadow soon realized why. It was the stranger—he had jumped after him. A gloved hand reached out and wrapped around his wrist, holding fast. 

Shadow could feel the fibers of the world fraying around him as he locked eyes with the last remaining light in the void, and then, the world dissolved into nothing .

—

A hypnic jerk jolted him awake, lurching Shadow’s stomach and banishing the sensation of falling with it. 

He sat upright, back against the headboard and covers bunched at his lap. Already, the dream was fading from Shadow’s mind, even as he tried to latch onto it. He blinked once, then twice, and then, it was gone, and all he was left with was the feeling of having forgotten it.

Moonlight reflected off a snow-covered expanse, leaking through his window and casting shadows across the wall. Shadow observed the cross-sectioned patterns, rubbing one eye with the palm of his hand. 

He exhaled with a muted grumble, well-aware sleep would not be coming to him again. 

Shadow swung his feet from the covers onto the hardwood floor. Rouge’s bag rested on the ground beside his bed, and Shadow leaned over to lift it onto his lap, sticking a hand inside to rummage through its contents. 

When he pulled his hand out, a small device sat in the middle of his palm. Shadow rubbed a thumb over the plastic casing of the lighter with a sardonic smile.

If only he had this with him the day Sonic had insisted on him lighting the fire with his power. That way, he could have gotten the last laugh in the prince’s game of weaponized incompetence. 

Then again, it wasn’t like Shadow had any real reason to hide that side of himself, now that he had come to live here. 

It was still rather strange, though. Up until he had come across the mural in the throne room, it had been over a year since Shadow had shown off his abilities this much. Then again, he also knew “show off” wasn’t exactly an apt description of how his power manifested back then. 

With a twitch, the smile dropped from his face. 

In those days, he was Agent Shadow: the cold and cruel arbiter of destruction. It was how his superiors regarded him, and it was how he regarded himself. 

In another context, Shadow would have almost found it humorous: GUN had always extended a significant amount of resources into keeping Agent Shadow's existence a secret, even after his awakening. But when Agent Shadow was out on the field, he never bothered holding back. Covering up all evidence of his cataclysmic displays were near impossible tasks at that point.

Of course, if there was any silver lining in the eyes of his superiors, it was the fact that any witness who had the privilege of seeing him in action likely wouldn’t have lived to tell the tale anyways.

Shadow fidgeted with the lighter between his fingers pensively. 

Things had changed since then. Agent Shadow was no more, but sometimes, Shadow couldn’t help but question how much of that notion had hinged on his new identity, on a modest and plain lifestyle. 

Now that that life too was gone, where did that leave him? 

At one point, his identity as the “ultimate lifeform” may have been the answer to that question. But ever since he had stumbled upon that stained glass mural, Shadow found that he was less sure than ever of what that even meant. His failure in getting any sort of reaction from the emerald had only cemented that within him.

And then, there was Sonic’s spellbound look as he watched him light the parchment aflame. There hadn’t been a hint of fear or alarm in those eyes. Some surprise perhaps, but ultimately, recognition.

At once, Shadow forced the thoughts of emeralds and murals and Sonic’s blooming green eyes to the back of his brain. It was still far too early for such lines of thinking. Instead, he returned to digging inside the bag until he found the source of his craving.

Those’ll kill you, you know. An inner voice that sounded suspiciously like Rouge chastised him as he stood before the window, a pack of cigarettes having joined the lighter in his hand. 

Frigid air assaulted him, stinging his eyes and lungs. However, it was a necessary discomfort; Shadow would much rather deal with a temporary cold than for the smell of tobacco to linger in his room. 

The truth was that Shadow didn’t particularly care for the taste of cigarettes, and certainly not the smell. But old habits were hard to kick, even for him. Growing up on the ARK, almost every adult around him had smoked on their off-time. Shadow had even once caught Gerald himself, long after he and Maria were supposed to have been in bed. Back then, he had been told it was a stress reliever. Who would have thought fifty years later they would discover that the things gave you cancer?

Not that that was relevant to him. 

Shadow stuck a cigarette between his teeth and flicked the lighter twice before the flame took, shielding the light from the intruding wind as he brought it to the tip. He inhaled, leaning into the window with elbow crossed on the sill. Lidded eyes watched the trail of smoke waft into the clear sky above. 

The dawn was approaching, hints of cerulean and lilac creeping up from the edge of the horizon. Shadow followed the gradient down to the top of the canopy, meeting with the overlapping trunks at the end of his sightline.

Shadow soaked in the cold for a while, content with listening to the wind whistling over rooftop shingles above. But between the sharp hums, a different noise at once perked Shadow’s ears to attention.

Shadow recognized the sound of crunching snow, just barely audible from the grounds below him. Keen ears homed in on the direction of the disturbance, and Shadow could make out a figure moving away from the castle.

At first, their features were concealed within tall shadows casted by the towers of the palace. Eventually though, they emerged out of the darkness and into the lingering moonlight, dark blue fur standing stark and unmistakable against the fallen snow. 

Shadow’s gaze turned steely. 

He was all alone, form pushing through the snowy grounds. Shadow’s body tensed involuntarily as the prince took pause, his muzzle pointed to the sky. 

Despite the fact that he was sure he could not be noticed from his current vantage point, Shadow remained still until Sonic fell onto all fours, taking off into a sprint towards the ends of the palace. With his running start, he leaped over the iron fence, and disappeared between the trees. 

When he was out of sight, Shadow pinched the cigarette out of his mouth, red eyes narrowed suspiciously.

Just what was he up to, running off into the forest at this hour? Shadow’s mind prodded at him. Based on the urgency of his movements, Shadow doubted the prince was simply going on a morning stroll.

Now that he thought back to it, there had been several instances where the prince had disappeared for hours at a time. Shadow had never given much thought to it then, but now, as he stared over the hasty tracks Sonic had left in his departure, a feeling of deja vu rattled his psyche.

Follow me, if you can. 

Shadow put out the cigarette on the grout of the window ledge. He snatched his jacket from the bedpost and drew it around himself, dropping the lighter into his pocket and heading out the door.

——

It was Knuckles who had told him each tree, stone, and shrub in these woods was unique. If he took the time to notice that, navigating the woods would become like second nature to him. 

Shadow had tried to take all that into account, he truly had. Fundamentally, he was an observant person, detail-oriented and constantly seeking new information. 

But now, as he soared through the woods over root and rock, such an idea seemed rather implausible, it not outright pointless. Any semblance of a landmark was lost in the parallax as a blurred world rushed him by.

The truth was, Shadow had no idea where he was going. 

By anyone’s metric, he was running blindly through the woods. He didn’t even know which route Sonic had taken. And yet, something internal seemed to be telling Shadow that he was heading in the right direction. It was the same force that had compelled him to leave his room in the first place, and now, he was willing to see where it took him.

Shadow skidded under a low-hanging branch, and suddenly, the ground sloped below him. It was a sharp drop, and as Shadow fell forward the jolting sensation of déjà vu returned. 

Skates collided with the side of the steep hill, and Shadow dragged his heels into the snow as he slid down to the bottom of the valley. 

Smatterings of thin birch trees contrasted the thick, gnarly trunks he was used to seeing in the grove. But what Shadow first noticed about them was the sparsity of their leaves, most of them littering the ground in a golden blanket. Unlike every other tree in this place, it appeared that they had actually shifted with the seasons. 

Shadow’s momentum teetered out as he reached the bottom of the valley. He slowed his pace, a feeling of anticipation keeping him on edge as he approached the center of the hollow.Immediately, Shadow could tell there was something unusual about this place. 

Mere moments later, Shadow’s pupils dilated at the sight of an abnormality standing out in the landscape just a few meters ahead. 

It appeared to be a post, standing erect over a mound in the snow. Shadow quickened his pace until he was just beside it. Cautiously, he placed a hand onto the wood, gloved fingers tracing over the grain. It was smoother than he expected, and whatever it was, it clearly had been placed there deliberately. 

A few meters away, another wooden piece just like it had been propped into the ground. And that wasn’t it. Now that he knew what he was looking for, Shadow realized that these same stakes were all around him. Rows and rows of markers had been spaced out, placed in deliberate intervals between the birch trees such that they almost seemed to blend in with the thin trunks around them.

He made his way between each and every one of them in wide arcs, counting up in his head until he had tallied a total of sixty-eight wooden markers.

Shadow’s fur was practically straight on end by the time he came to the final post, finally beginning to comprehend just what he had stumbled upon out here.

The sound of quick paces in the distance snapped him alert. Shadow whipped around from the final post, eyes homing into the crest of the hill. Someone was coming towards the valley, approaching in the same direction he had arrived from. 

Shadow held his ground as the paces got closer and closer, gaze cold as steel and a slight pound to his chest. In the end however, Shadow couldn’t exactly call himself surprised to see the face that appeared over the crest of the hill.

But he also couldn’t say he was relieved either.

Sonic mouth was parted slightly, low pants indicating he had probably been running at full capacity. Shadow regarded him with tense eyes from his position at the bottom of the hill.

For several moments, Sonic just stared back at him, not uttering a word. But as the silence between them lingered, the more Shadow’s mind began to wander.

Had he outpaced Sonic and beaten him to his destination? Or had the prince realized he was being followed and out-maneuvered him? But if that were the case, why had he waited to confront him until he reached this valley?

Before Shadow could think himself into another spiral, Sonic finally projected his voice from the top of the hill. 

“Hey—what are you doing out here?” he called out. 

His demeanor seemed to shift, shoulders stiffening and jaw visibly clenched, even from where Shadow stood. But rather than upset, Sonic looked more disturbed than anything. 

“Why…why are you here?” He added in a tone that Shadow just barely managed to pick up on. He did not like the way Sonic’s nerves seemed to be rearing. 

With an exasperated grunt, Sonic dropped from the crest onto the slope, claws scraping  into the side of the hill as he slid to the bottom. 

Sonic made his way across the valley with quick strides, but Shadow took a quick step back as he approached him.

Sonic stopped in his tracks a few meters before Shadow, visibly caught off guard by the sudden tension that seemed to radiate between them. Then, his confused look dropped into one entirely unreadable. 

“You followed me,” Sonic concluded. 

There was no judgment in his voice, only a simple statement of a fact. Regardless, Shadow still responded with a scowl.

“I never said that.” Shadow retorted, “I got here before you, now didn’t I? Speaking of which, just what the hell is here , anyways?” He threw an arm out, gesturing to the posts standing all around them.

At this, Sonic’s expression shifted into one of sheer trepidation, his upper lip pulled back in a twitch. He looked utterly indisposed, but Shadow wasn’t about to let him weasel his way out of this one. 

This time, he was the one who took a step towards the prince, and the prince took a step back. Shadow couldn’t help but be reminded of the position they had found themselves in the first night they had met, questions unspoken and answers unstated.

Shadow simply couldn’t understand it. 

Ever since that day, Sonic had been nothing but a never-ending stream of contradictions. On one hand, he had seemed so intent on including Shadow in on the lives of him and his companions. And yet, simultaneously, Sonic could never seem to give a full answer regarding anything about what had actually happened in this place. 

It may have been true that Shadow couldn’t have cared less about what Sonic did or did not tell him when he first came to stay with them. But if there was one thing Shadow wouldn’t tolerate, it was being kept in the dark about matters that concerned himself. 

Sonic’s very own words echoed in his mind.

“Whether you like it or not, you’re linked to this place now.”

If that was the case, then Shadow decided he wasn’t going to stand for cryptic words or vague insinuations any longer. 

“They’re grave markers, aren’t they?” Shadow questioned acridly.

For a moment, Sonic stood stone-faced. And then, his gaze fell, eyes shrouded with a grim defeat. 

Shadow took that as his answer.

“So then, were you planning to tell me about the mass grave site on your property, or was I just supposed to find that out for myself?” Shadow demanded, a fiery scowl setting his features alight.

All of a sudden, a consternating thought reared its way into Shadow’s mind. The uneasy feeling that had settled in the pit of his stomach from the moment he arrived in the valley began to bubble over.

“Or is it that you meant to lead me out here? So you could take care of me conveniently when my guard was down?” He added with a whisper, eyes laced with enmity. 

At this, Sonic snapped up to meet Shadow’s glare, expression twisted with mortification. A twinge of hurt flashed over his eyes, but Shadow held firm, fists clenched tightly at his sides.

“Shadow, what are you saying?” he spoke, a slight wavering to his voice. “I wouldn’t do that. I would never do that!”

“Then explain yourself.” Shadow spat.

Sonic closed his mouth with a click of his teeth. For several seconds, he just looked at Shadow. On Shadow’s end, though, it was beginning to feel like ages. 

With each moment that passed, the more Shadow could feel his ire growing, until finally a heavy sigh escaped Sonic’s throat.

With deliberate steps, Sonic sauntered over to one of the grave markers, eyeing the mound below it with dark eyes. Gently, he placed a hand onto the wood.

“You’re right. I should have told you about them sooner.” He acquiesced quietly.

Shadow loosened his clenched fists, bristling fur relaxing just a little. 

“Who were they?”

Chapter Text

You should have seen this coming.

Sonic shouldn’t have been surprised. Despite his air of aloofness, Shadow had already demonstrated that he was not the kind to turn a blind eye to the happenings around him. Already he had found the throne room—it was really only a matter of time until he made his way out here as well. 

Sonic just hadn’t expected to be followed. 

And now, with Shadow’s look of hostility searing into him, he found himself at a loss for words, voice suppressed in a throat that felt like sandpaper.

What are you hiding from? The voice in his head chastised. Wasn’t this the whole reason you wanted him to stay here in the first place? 

He did not have an answer for himself. 

You know how this looks. He has a right to be afraid of you. 

Sonic exhaled with a resigned weariness. 

Perhaps he really had lost touch.

—-

“Most of them were guests at my coronation. Others came later, but their fates were all the same.”

When Sonic finally spoke up, he did not look at Shadow. Instead, he just continued to stare at the wooden marker below his hand. “Hey—how much did Tails tell you about that night, anyways?” He added trepidatiously. 

Shadow observed him suspiciously, a twitch to his muzzle.

“He did not go into details.” Shadow responded after a moment, clenched fists finally releasing at his sides. 

Sonic offered a plaintitive smile, though there was no joy in his eyes. “I’m surprised he remembers anything from that day. He was pretty far gone.”

Only now did Sonic glance up, offering Shadow an expression that betrayed no emotion whatsoever. 

“My coronation ceremony—it was to be the grandest celebration my kingdom had ever seen. I always hated crowds, but even I can admit it was quite the spectacle: the entire kingdom, gathered together like that,” he chuckled. His face fell, a grimace pulling at his mouth. 

“It looked like everyone was having fun, at least. And maybe that’s why my guard was down.” 

Shadow watched as Sonic put a clawed hand to his chest, as if he was trying to recall a feeling from long ago. 

“I was to call upon all seven chaos emeralds for the first time. But when I did, something was awoken. Something that shouldn’t have existed on this planet,” he muttered. “It attacked us, stealing the power from the emeralds and turning us into what we are now. Somehow, I managed to seal it to this place before it could spread to the rest of my kingdom, but by then, the damage was already done.”  

Sonic raised an arm, gesturing in a sweeping motion to the rows and rows of grave markers around them. 

“Almost everyone who remained in the palace that night perished. The curse turned them into mindless monsters, beings with no regard for themselves or others. When we realized what they were—who they were, we tried to help them. We—“

Sonic grit his teeth together, the words not quite able to escape his throat. He stopped, closing his eyes with a sigh. When he opened them again, his expression was one of eerie indifference. 

“In the end, a proper burial is all we could do for them,” he finished.

Shadow held his silence, observing the other with contemplative eyes. In response, Sonic put a hand behind his head awkwardly. 

“My friends and I were the only ones who made it out alive that night. But even to this day, I don’t know why,” Sonic sighed, gaze drifting away from him. “But hey, maybe that’s just another part of my punishment. This life is its own kind of hell, after all.” 

The wording Sonic used was not lost on Shadow, and he narrowed his eyes. However, there was something else on his mind of more importance.

“You said there were others?” Shadow asked.

A melancholic smile crossed Sonic’s face. 

“It’s funny—the night itself is so ingrained in my head, but I can hardly remember the days that followed it,” he chuckled, shaking his head bitterly. 

“I don’t know how long it took, but eventually others did find this place. Some of them were searching for treasures, like your friend. Some were just unlucky. But their fates were the same. The whole castle is infectious, and my friends and I are the epicenter. As soon as they got close, it was over for them.”

A realization struck Shadow. The curse was infectious—and Sonic seemed to imply the effects were instantaneous. But if that were the case, then there was something that didn’t follow with everything Shadow had witnessed. 

“Hold on,” Shadow interjected. The prince glanced up, a questioning look on his face.

“You told me that my body transformed the night you brought me to the castle, just like the bodies of your subjects did,” Shadow started, pointing a finger.

“Yes?” Sonic confirmed with a cocked eyebrow, clearly not seeing where Shadow was going with that. 

“But that was not the first time I had stepped foot onto the premises. I had been there before,” Shadow explained. “If the curse is so infectious, then why wasn’t I—and for that matter, why wasn’t Rouge affected back then?”

Sonic rolled his eyes. “Well, you’re an anomaly in itself, for one thing,” he grunted, crossing his arms across his chest.

However, his eyes suddenly hardened. He furrowed his eyebrows, a disturbed look on his face as he continued. 

“As for your friend…you’re right. Normally, she should have been doomed long before Knuckles had even found her, let alone when he actually grabbed her.” Sonic noted, head craning up to the sky like he was still trying to make sense of everything he was about to say.

“But she wasn’t. And the both of you were able to leave this place entirely unharmed. That was when I realized something about this place had changed.”

A strong gust of wind blew through the valley, sending golden leaves cascading from the branches to the snow-covered ground around them, the question left unspoken in the air between them. 

As the wind died down, Sonic promptly turned away from Shadow, hand slipping from the grave as he began to trudge through the snow. He shot an expectant look over his shoulder. 

“Come on. There’s something else you should see.”

—-

Upon departing the valley, the two returned to the shadows of the larger canopy. Shadow followed behind at a distance, a disconcerting silence lingering between them as Sonic led him through a wholly unfamiliar part of the territory. The only semblance of direction Shadow had was the knowledge that they were heading in the opposite direction of the castle.

More and more sunlight began to break through as the trees thinned out around them. The path began to slope, but unlike with the valley of the birches, it was a gradual drop.

The two trekked farther and farther until they had reached a ravine of some kind, situated between two snow-lined cliffs. At the bottom of the slope, Shadow caught sight of a familiar landmark, and yet, it was immediately clear something was horribly wrong with it.

The gnarled barrier of vines was unmistakable, draping from either side of the cliff and blocking their descent. However, this particular section of the wall was different. The vines lacked their characteristic teal hue and healthy-appearance. A sickly gray spread across the plants, cracks peeling back layers of epidermis and revealing what looked like a dark purple rot. Pin pricks of violet light emanated from lacerations along the vines. The whole mass pulsated, and from what Shadow could see, the rot seemed to spread far deeper than just the surface level.

“What…is this?” Shadow breathed.

The two of them had come to a halt only twenty feet before the wall. Sonic crossed his arms over his chest, unphased as he watched the mass with dark eyes.

“This,” Sonic muttered, “is Dark Gaia. Or part of it, anyways.” 

Shadow shot a look at Sonic, expecting some form of elaboration. But Sonic only kept his gaze forward.

“I found this part of the wall the day after you left, and I think it may have something to do with why your friend was able to leave,” he went on. “But judging by your later transformation, she must have only just made it. She must be really lucky.”

Shadow grunted in response. You have no idea.

Sonic walked forward, approaching the mass with purposeful steps as Shadow stayed standing in place. 

“This barrier emerged the day I sealed it to the castle. It was what stopped the curse from spreading to the rest of my kingdom, and it’s what keeps this place hidden. That’s the way it was for so many years.”

The prince was right in front of the wall now. The vines seemed to lurch towards him, and Shadow tensed involuntarily. However, Sonic didn’t even flinch. 

“But now, this is happening. And it’s only gotten worse.”

He calmly raised his arms, hovering both hands over the splotches of violet rot. And before Shadow could even fully parse what was happening, Sonic plunged his claws into the wall.

Instantaneously, a torrent of thick smoke exploded from the vines. Dark purple miasma engulfed his body, and Sonic let out a cry, fangs gnashing as the smoke seeped into him. He fell to his knees, but his arms remained firm against the violent flow of energy.

On instinct, Shadow moved towards him, but a low growl just as soon stopped him in his tracks. Sonic, barely visibly through the violet haze, glared back at him with furious green eyes.

“Stay back!” He shouted, lips pulled back into a monstrous snarl. 

Shadow, inconceivably frozen in place, could only watch in stunned silence as the smoke continued to sink into Sonic’s body. But soon, Shadow noticed that the purple rot seemed to be draining from the vines, flowing out of the plants in the direction of Sonic claws.

Only once the last wisps of smoke had settled into him did the prince finally release his grip. The vines before him laid shriveled and stiff, but the spots of violet had disappeared entirely, as if they had never been there in the first place.

Sonic’s arms dropped to his sides, body swaying precariously. Free from his trance, Shadow darted forward. He wrapped an arm around Sonic’s torso, pushing up against the other before he could fall to the ground. Sonic draped a grateful arm over Shadow’s shoulder.

“Thanks,” he breathed, a hand held close to his heaving chest. “This gets harder and harder every time, but it should be awhile until it returns again.”

“Don’t mention it,” Shadow muttered.

He supported Sonic to his feet, allowing the other a moment to regain his composure. But as soon as Sonic had shown a capacity for balance again, he took a step back, voice hard and quiet.

“What was it, exactly, that you just did?”

“What I had to do.” Sonic flashed a weak smile. “If the barrier can no longer contain the curse, then it falls on me to contain it instead.”

Suddenly, everything clicked into place for Shadow. This whole time, the reasons for Sonic’s random disappearances had had nothing to do with the graveyard. At least, that hadn’t been the primary reason. 

“How many times?” Shadow asked.

Sonic took a moment. And then, he answered. 

“This was the third.”

Three times in just a month. And it was only getting worse. Shadow clicked his tongue.

“That doesn’t seem sustainable,” Shadow pointed out grimly. 

Sonic shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. I won’t let this curse spread any farther. Even if that means I have to give up my body in the process.”

From the resolve in his voice and in his eyes alone, it was obvious Sonic meant everything he said. Shadow just stared at him, awestruck at the foolish display of selflessness before him.

Sonic—the prince who had lost his entire kingdom. One that bore witness to the destruction of his throne and so many of the ones who knew. He had endured centuries of involuntary immortality trapped in this place, and had watched helplessly as his closest friends endured the same, without so much as a clue that things would ever change.

And yet, in the face of that, he had still risked himself for a trespasser for no other reason than it was the right thing to do. And now, he risked his own body to protect a world that had no idea he even existed. 

How did he extend compassion to a world who had long forgotten him? To one that would have certainly regarded his existence with revulsion even if it didn’t? How did he continue to fight?

Shadow clenched his fists tightly. 

But all that aside, there was something else on Shadow’s mind. If the vines were no longer sufficient in containing the curse, did that mean there was a possibility of the infection spread to the Nulle Forest? Could what happened to Sonic’s kingdom so long ago happen to others? Shadow went pale at the thought of the quaint, cobblestoned town he had once called home. It was by far the closest population center to the forest.

“How did this happen?” Shadow suddenly muttered, words barely audible under his breath.

Sonic’s ear twitched, just barely registering Shadow’s voice. He leaned towards him questioningly. “What do you mean?” 

“This. This curse. You said this was your punishment, correct?” Shadow snapped his head up, one arm thrown towards the wall to make his point. “What even is this ‘Dark Gaia,’ and why did it choose to punish you?”

Sonic blinked down at him blankly. Then, he began to scratch his cheek sheepishly.

“Well, Dark Gaia is an entity that went by many names,” he murmured, “Legend says it's the physical manifestation of everything negative in this world, seeking to bring destruction to all life on this planet. But that’s just what the stories say.”

Shadow narrowed his eyes at the vagueness of Sonic’s answer, but he was too impatient to press further.

Alright. Fine. An evil entity wrecking havoc upon a castle in the woods. What else could I have expected? He thought bitterly.

“But why attack this place—why curse you, of all people?”

Sonic shrugged. “I don’t know.”

Shadow’s temper flared. Sonic was lying, and it was plain to see that he was positively awful at it. 

“Don’t give me that. There had to be a reason. Was it a bid for the throne? Sent by a jealous sorcerer? Or did an unholy evil really decide to curse your realm on a whim alone?” Shadow demanded. 

Sonic’s lip twitched at Shadow’s outburst, his eyes turning cold. 

“Whatever the reason, it doesn’t matter anymore. Our fate is the same either way,” Sonic glowered, “Looking to the past won’t change a thing.”

“To hell with that!” Shadow growled. “What about your companions, then? Do they know about this?” He gestured emphatically.

At this, Sonic seemed to go a few shades lighter. He broke eye contact pointedly, an uncomfortable grimace crossing his face that told Shadow everything he needed to know. 

Shadow dropped his hands to his sides, eyes full of disbelief and at an utter loss for what to say next.

When he had first arrived, Sonic had seemed none the happier to answer his questions, an open book regardless of whether Shadow wanted him to be or not (and he usually didn’t). But all Sonic seemed to want to do now was offer him cryptic statements and ambiguous nonanswers.

If things had really gotten this bad, why had he not mentioned it to anyone?

Shadow pulled his mouth into a tight line, crimson eyes boring into the prince who would still not meet his gaze. 

Then again, Shadow pondered, Sonic had seemed rather content with them spending their time galavanting around the castle, racing and reading and engaging in petty competitions. When Shadow really thought about it, Sonic had always treated him more like a playmate than the means to an end—even as a potential disaster was brewing under their very noses.

“I spent my entire life running from my responsibilities,” Sonic spoke up from in front of him, arms crossed over his chest stubbornly. “Now, this life is my burden to bear. And I’ll do whatever it takes to make sure no one has to suffer like this ever again.”  

Wordlessly, Shadow pivoted his body to face the vine wall. 

Sonic snapped to attention just as Shadow launched into the air,  jaw falling open as the hedgehog landed at the top of the barrier.

“Hey—what do you think you’re doing?!” Sonic called out to him. But Shadow did not respond. Instead, he began to stomp forward at a pace not quite a run but faster than a walk. 

A frustrated growl sounded from behind him, and then, the noises of claws clamoring up the side of the wall.

Sonic continued to call after Shadow as he made his way across the vines, but the hedgehog paid no mind to him. Soon, Shadow had reached the other side and with one more step, dropped gracefully onto the ground of the Nulle Forest.  

“Shadow, stop! Hey—listen to me! Where are you going?!”

Shadow could hear the sound of heavy stomps behind him, but made no effort to cease his forward march. That is, until a heavy hand came down upon his shoulder, halting him in place.

Shadow whipped around to face a perturbed-looking Sonic, teeth bared and a fire burning in his eyes.

“We. had. a deal!” Shadow hissed, emphasizing each word. “You keep me hidden, and I assist you in figuring out how to end this mess! But as of now, what have I done to hold up my end of the bargain?”

Startled by the outburst, Sonic took a step back. He stared down at Shadow, eyebrows knitted in distress and mouth slightly parted as if he wanted to say something but no words could escape his lips. 

Not that Shadow would have given him the chance, anyways.

“Thus far, I have done nothing to justify my stay here. So there is no reason for you to keep me around,” Shadow answered bitterly.

Finally, Sonic seemed to finally snap out of his stupor. He shook his head fervently.

“That’s not true! Look Shadow, I don’t know what exactly your connection to this place is, but I’ve seen your powers, and I know them. There’s gotta be something there! The chaos emeralds…if we could just—“

“Oh, of course!” Shadow interrupted, a sarcastic lilt to his voice. “The rocks that lost their power centuries ago!”

Sonic’s fur bristled. “You don’t know that!” He bellowed stubbornly, leaning in and pointing a finger at Shadow’s chest. “Just because you couldn’t connect with them once doesn’t mean they’re a lost cause!”

“And what if they are a lost cause? What then?” Shadow snapped. “What else can I possibly do to help you when you won’t even tell me the whole story?!”

Sonic bared his teeth, hands practically shaking at his sides. However, once again no words left his mouth. Shadow, in turn, just stared up at him with challenging eyes, an indignant lift to his chin. 

Then at once, Sonic’s scowl disappeared. A deep frown settled across his face, and his eyes fell downcast.

“You have helped me, Shadow. Even if you don’t realize it,” Sonic muttered.

His shoulders slumped, arms limp at his sides and a head hung low. Despite the significant difference in size between the two, the prince suddenly looked very small standing before Shadow.

“So please, don’t go,” he finished quietly. 

Shadow observed Sonic’s state of defeat with cold silence. Behind him, the barrier stood strong—a stark difference from its state on the inside. 

Regardless of how badly Shadow wanted to knock some answers out of him or die trying, he forced himself to calm down. As frustrated as he was, now was not the time to get worked up.

Shadow exhaled through his nose, letting some of the tension leave his body. 

This place was no longer something he could just walk away from.

At one point, Shadow had had little concern for the curse and the plight of its bearers. But if what Sonic said about the curse was true, a widespread infection event would be utterly disastrous. Shadow couldn’t just ignore that. 

And then, there was something else.

Whether he wanted to admit it or not, the truth was that Shadow had gotten to know each of the castle’s occupants. He had seen the way they cared for each other, and he had seen the way they extended that compassion to others, even to strangers who had done nothing but take advantage of their kindness. 

“Sonic seems to have some faith in you, anyways. And if he does, so do I,” a voice echoed in his mind.

Now, Shadow’s expression was the one that fell, scowl softening into a solemn frown. 

“I still have full intentions of following through with my promise,” He declared decisively, eyes lidded. “But I cannot force you to tell me anything.”

Shadow opened his eyes, positioning his gaze squarely onto Sonic’s still-averted eyes. 

“However, you should have more faith in your friends. You said this was your burden to bear, but I don’t think they would see it that way.” 

Sonic lifted his head, and Shadow caught sight of eyes clouded with a grief too old to know: the despair of someone who had lived with it in his heart for far too long. But just as soon as it flashed over his features, it was gone.

Without another word, Shadow passed by him. He jumped to the top of the wall, not waiting for the other to follow. 

Chapter Text

The candelabra was the only source of light in the room, a soft orange glow illuminating sparsely decorated chambers. Thick crimson curtains blocked out moonlight from the single window while a fireplace sat unlit. However, the sole occupant of the room remained unbothered by the chill. 

The hedgehog sat motionless at the vanity on the far side of the room, head down and palms flat against the smooth mahogany. With an exhale, he raised his gaze, taking in his reflection in the low light of the mirror.

Three days of arduous preparations had taken its toll on him—no easy feat. Bruised skin sank under dark eyes, stubborn cowlicks sticking up in clumps around a mess of blue spines. At the far end of the table a comb lay abandoned, having been tossed aside in a fit of frustration some time ago. 

He fidgeted with the tassels dangling from his shoulder. Golden epaulets contrasted against blue finery, the fabric perfectly tailored to his dimensions. It was exactly the kind of regalia one would have expected of the soon-to-be-king. A frown twitched onto the prince’s face.

The extravagance of it all. What a pain, and what a waste. 

(“A shame—the Queen has passed. May chaos rest her soul.”)

He let out a bitter laugh, forehead dropping to the table with a dull “thud.”

The prince turned onto one cheek, eyes falling onto the pedestal in the corner of the room. The artifact rested unceremoniously upon it—dim light reflecting off of its golden finish. 

The crown was the same one his mother before him had worn, and her father before her, and before him, and before that and that and that until he couldn’t have been bothered to keep track anymore. It was as radiant and refined as ever, and terribly out of place in the modesty of his study-turned-bunker. 

Now that it was his, he could hardly stand to look at it. 

A curt knock at the door stole his attention from the crown. However, he was less than grateful for the distraction. 

“If it’s about the ceremony—save it!” He shouted, a scowl stretching across his muzzle. 

In one of the only royal decrees of his lifetime, the prince had insisted upon an hour of undisturbed privacy leading up to the big event, and by chaos, he would see to it that he got it. 

However, there were none of the nagging voices he had grown to expect from his assigned entourage of aids and advisors. Instead, there was only silence from the other side of the door. The prince peeled his face off the varnish, eyeing the door suspiciously before abruptly rising from the vanity. Once at the door, he gave the gilded handle a quick yank, only to be met with a face he had not quite expected. 

The prince blinked at one Lady Amy Rose, standing tense and alone before him with an urgency in her eyes. Immediately, the prince noticed she was dressed for the occasion—a cascade of ruby layers swept the floor at her feet, quills carefully arranged up in a twinkling headpiece. Despite her look of consternation, there was a regalness about her that put his own shoddy state to shame. If the prince had been a different hedgehog, he may have worried about what the aristocracy would have to say about the disparity between their appearances. 

Luckily for him, though, he was not a different hedgehog. 

Amy’s eyes darted back and forth, as if on the lookout for something, or someone. A small smile twitched onto the prince’s face. He dipped—a cordial bow, and with one arm out, presented the open room before him. Amy didn’t waste another second slipping inside.

“And what brings you here, my lady?” The prince cooed as he shut the door behind her.

With a frazzled sigh, Amy sank into the plush cushions of the sofa against the wall.

“This is the only place my ladies won’t come looking for me,” She grumbled, a hand to her forehead. “I swear, they were going to drive me mad!”

The prince gave her a sympathetic smile. “Hey—all that means is that you still have some sanity to lose!”

Amy rolled her eyes at the comment. Then, she directed her attention to his appearance, doing a once-over of unruly spines with a scrutinizing eye. 

“And it’s a good thing I did come here!” She cried. “Looks like you could use some help.”

The smile promptly dropped from the prince’s face.

—

By some miracle, the prince was coaxed back into his seat, and with the previously discarded comb in hand, Amy got to work taming the mess of tangled quills. A particularly rough patch of fur halted her progress, and she let out a noise of frustration. The prince snorted from in front of her.

“Told you they’re impossible,” he said. 

“I got it,” she assured him doggedly.

“Really, no one would fault you for giving up—yeOUCH!!”

Hands darted to the top of his spines protectively, a tear pricking at the corner of his eye. He shot daggers at the culprit in the mirror, who only beamed back at him in return.

“Sorry,” she said, fur-tangled comb still in hand and a coy smile on her face, “but if you want all this to look believable, you have to look your best!” 

With little additional problems, the prince and his somewhat-tamed quills retired to the sofa. Amy joined him, the two of them settling into crimson cushions and a palpable silence.

The minutes continued to tick by. The candelabra flickered from the wall. The prince tapped his foot idly.

“So, are you ready for this?” He asked.

The silence between them now banished, Amy let out a small giggle.

“I should be asking you that!” She responded with a facetious flutter of her eyelashes. “All I have to do is stand there and look pretty!” 

“Right,” He chuckled at first, but then the smile promptly disappeared from his face. 

“But I meant for after the coronation,” He clarified.

Amy’s face fell. A forlorn smile crossed her features, gaze drifting to her hands clasped in her lap. Clothed fingers fidgeted with the delicate lace cladding her wrists.

“Honestly, it’s a little strange. For my whole life, I thought this day was the only thing that mattered. Being Queen—it’s what I thought I wanted, and it’s what everyone always expected of me. But now, I just can’t wait until this is all over.” 

“It’s just…after that, I don’t know what’s next for me,” she admitted with lidded eyes.

The prince hesitated, but with a resolved huff, placed a hand down onto her shoulder. Amy looked up from her lap in surprise.

“After tonight, you have the rest of your life to figure out what you actually want to do with it. There’s no rush,” he assured her. “You and I—we’re in the exact same boat.”

Amy blinked at him. “You mean you don’t plan to run off as soon as you abolish the monarchy?” She teased with a smirk. 

“Well, not immediately . It’ll probably take some time to smoothly transition the kingdom. I don’t plan to just leave them all floundering—I’ll probably wait until they flop back onto land, at least.” 

A giggle escaped Amy’s throat, and the prince joined her, until laughter was radiating from both of them and the room around them was beginning to feel just a little bit warmer. However, their fit was promptly interrupted by a barrage of unusually loud and rhythmic knocks. 

Amy instinctively startled at the noise, but the loud banging didn’t even phase the prince. With the crack of a mischievous grin and the blink of an eye, he was off the sofa and at the door. 

“Huh, I don’t recall ordering any knuckleheads,” The prince jeered at the imposing figure waiting for him in the hallway. The newcomer, clad in shining formal armor, stared down at the prince with unimpressed eyes. 

“Good one, Your Highness. Chaos knows I’ve never heard that one before.” Knuckles replied, voice laced with sarcasm but a smile evident in his tone. 

From behind the guardian, the face of a small fox popped into view and the prince’s grin grew. Tails beamed back at him, a gloved hand raised in greeting.

“Room for two more?” 

—

With the three extra occupants now inside its walls, the room suddenly felt significantly more cramped than it had been an hour prior. However, the prince didn’t mind it. In fact, he wouldn’t have had it any other way. 

Playful conversation danced between the four of them, and for a moment, the perpetual anxieties and frustrations that had plagued the past month of his life seemed like a distant dream. 

Naturally though, it could not last. 

The prince rested his chin into the palm of his hand, leaning back into his seat. 

“It’s just about time, then,” he muttered. 

The remaining three exchanged quick glances with one another. Moments later, Tails hopped up from the sofa. 

With curious eyes, the prince watched the fox as he made his way across the room, coming to a halt just before the pedestal in the corner of the room. Hesitantly, Tails reached out to the crown, and with an exhale, placed his hands around its brim.  

“After tonight, I know…I know nothing is going to be the same again.” Tails declared, lifting the crown into his arms. He turned to face his prince, a determined gleam in his eye.

“I don’t know exactly what that means for us. But what I do know is that no matter what happens after tonight, we’re beside you. We’ll do whatever it takes to end all this.”

Tails held out the crown to his prince expectantly. Knuckles gave a firm nod in agreement. Amy clasped her hands together, positively radiant. 

The prince blinked at them, words nonexistent on his tongue. He peered into the crown in Tails’ hands, a warped reflection staring back at him in its sheen. 

Until the very end, his mother had clung onto the responsibilities wearing this crown had represented, alongside the hope that her son would do the same. To those ends, her dedication had not faltered once, even as she deteriorated into nothing before his very eyes. 

The prince raised his gaze, and one-by-one, took in the faces of his allies. His friends. They were the people he could count on, and they were the ones he was fighting for. 

The prince’s eyes began to waver, but that was all. He closed them quickly, a fond smile gracing his features instead.

Sometimes, he couldn’t help but wonder if his mother was currently cursing him from whatever afterlife she had ended up in, knowing what his actual intentions were for her kingdom. Or perhaps, just maybe, she would be proud to see him sticking to his ideals, even when they did not align with her own in life. 

However, in the end, what his mother would think didn’t really matter. Her reign was over. And this time, things would be different. 

With his friends by his side, there was no doubt in his mind he could change the future for the better. 

The prince rose out of his chair. He turned his head down, a nod of gratitude to his friends as words were entirely unnecessary by that point. Their goals,their bonds with one another was a universally understood constant between them. Carefully, he reached his arms out, accepting the crown from Tails’ waiting hands and placing it on top of his head. 

With luck, it would be one of the last times he would ever have to wear the thing.

The prince turned to the vanity, taking one final look at himself in the mirror. He placed a hand to his chin, pleased that he now looked at least marginally more presentable than he had been just an hour prior. 

Ready to put on a show, in any case. 

With a smile, the prince turned to face his companions one last time.

“Let’s not keep them waiting any longer then, shall we?” 

—

.

.

.

An ocean and a continent and a half away from that enchanted castle in the depths of the Nulle Forest, yet another work day was coming to a close in the bustling capital of the United Federation.

All across Central City, workers departed their jobs and took to the streets. The cacophonic rattle of rush-hour traffic saturated the city air—an entourage of people all longing for the respite of home after a long day’s work. 

Cars piled onto the roads, and just off the congestion of Route 280 and the Capital Beltway leading out of the city, a massive structure stood proud against a backdrop of monuments of the nation’s capital.

Although this particular building was situated amongst some of the city’s top tourist attractions, unlike them it was strictly off-limits to civilians. 

On the surface, the Guardian Units of Nations Headquarters appeared no different from any average Federal building. And in many ways, it was just that. Even in G.U.N. HQ, the mundanities of office-life and the day-to-day grind persisted.

Agent Rouge the Bat hummed quietly, a pen to her lips and a set of manicured nails tapping rhythmically on her desk.

This building was different from the real upper echelon of the organization. While G.U.N Fortress dealt with all manner of weapons, testing facilities, and shady operations, G.U.N HQ was all corporate and communications. That being said, to be stationed here was still considered a great honor amongst G.U.N. agents—the big leagues, the metaphorical peak of the mountain. Only the cream of the crop had the luxury of reporting to G.U.N HQ in the heart of the capital.

For Rouge, however, it was little more than her crummy day job. 

On any typical day, Rouge wouldn’t have bothered staying her entire shift. But since her little extended vacation, HR as of present seemed to enjoy nothing more than breathing down her neck every chance they got. Her workload had increased, and with it—the number of eyes on and whispers around her. 

It was enough to get under her skin, but certainly not anything she couldn’t handle. Compared to the countless life-threatening missions and daring escapes she had seen in her time, navigating office politics may as well have been a trip to the jewelry store. 

At promptly 5:15 PM, Rouge rose from her desk, pen still twirling in her fingers. As a top G.U.N. agent, she had been graced with the rare honor of an actual office of her own rather than a shoddy cubicle or a swivel chair in one of the massive control centers housed in the building. It was largely wasted on her, though. Nine times out of ten she was nowhere near the space, instead galavanting around somewhere she probably had no business being.

Not like anyone ever found her doing that, though. 

Casually as ever, Rouge strolled her way down the hall, passing nods of acknowledgement to the odd coworker or two. By now, most agents had clocked out, and the rest were eagerly on their way out. No one paid attention to Rouge as she made her way to the elevator at the end of the hall, entering its doors with a handful of employees.

At the ground floor, her posse abandoned her. Once the steel doors had closed off the reception room, Rouge slipped a key card from her bag. 

The international communications control center was located three floors below ground level. Rather than relying on satellites and radio waves, correspondence between international factions of G.U.N. occurred through proprietary fiber optic cables. This room made it possible to contact any G.U.N. agent from anywhere in the world.

Of course, the only problem was that Route wasn’t the only one in the room currently. Rouge stopped in her tracks at the sight of a figure hunched over his control panel—some workaholic who clearly did not notice his shift should have ended nearly half an hour ago.

Rouge let out a huff, before quickly smoothing over her demeanor. With her signature charm in hand, she approached him with an authoritative stride. Judging by the shock in his eye when he noticed her, he was clearly aware of her rank. Rouge gave a sardonic smile.

“Now, what are you still doing here? Does your boss have you working overtime?” She cooed through lidded eyes.

The agent nodded dumbly, and Rouge gave a sympathetic click of her tongue. “How cruel! I’ll tell you what—how about you take the rest of the day off?”

The agent blinked at her, hesitant to take any sort of action. Rouge suppressed the urge to roll her eyes in frustration. Instead, she just gave a wink. 

“Between you and me, I outrank your superior. And for a dutiful worker such as yourself, I’ll be sure to put in a positive performance report. How does that sound?”

This seemed to do the trick. The agent was practically leaping from his seat. Calculating eyes followed him until he was out the door, at which point Rouge casually slipped into his abandoned seat. 

An international connections agent—he had left his console open. Not exactly indicative of a star agent. 

Rouge put on the headset, cracking her knuckles before swift fingers moved expertly over the keyboard.

Satellite phone calls could be tracked, but from here, Rouge could ensure no one was listening in. And more importantly, it ensured the call she needed to make couldn’t be traced back to her.

“This is Agent Rouge, designation Bravo, Alpha, Tango 190601. Unit, open an individual agent connection terminal,” she spoke into the mic as the prompt appeared on the luminous green screen before her.

A buzzing sounded over the headset and a moment later, an AI-controlled voice connected. “This is the Guardian Units of Nations Continental Connection Terminal. Please indicate the name, country, and extension of the agent you wish to contact.”

“Agent Topaz, Spagonia, 230803,” Rouge purred into the receiver. 

The low buzzing returned, followed by a beat of silence.

“I thought I told you not to contact me again,” a perturbed voice hissed into her ear. “And what do you think you’re doing, calling me through the Terminal?!”

“What, I can’t just call to say hello to my old teammate?” Rouge feigned offense, pouting dramatically. “You didn’t return my personal calls, so I thought I’d officially transition this conversation to ‘business matters,’ seeing as you still owe me a favor.” 

An exasperated sigh sounded over the receiver, and Rouge could practically picture her ex-partner pinching her eyebrows in frustration. 

“What do you want, Rouge?” Topaz barked. 

“Papers,” Rouge smiled. “A Spagonian passport, ID, the works.”

“And why on Earth does the world’s greatest treasure hunter need my help with something as trivial as that?” Topaz glowered.

“Well, it's not for me. My beneficiary is stationed across seas, near you actually. In Orleanais. He needs assistance leaving the country, and let’s just say I’ve used up all my vacation days,” Rouge said. “Since you’ve been in the country so long, I figured you’d be well-versed in what needs to be done to move a foreign miscreant.”

“Foreign—what…? Rouge, this isn’t about who I think it is, is it?” Topaz mumbled. 

Rouge beamed. “Think you can handle it?” 

Topaz went silent over the line, and Rouge waited in anticipation. And then, a drawn out exhale sounded over the receiver. 

“Fine. Passports, papers, whatever. I can handle them. But it might take awhile.” Topaz responded gruffly.

Rouge’s smile stretched further across her face. “You’re a gem, my dear.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. But after this—we’re even. I mean it. I don’t want to hear any more about this from you,” Topaz growled. “And don’t contact me again, alright? I’ll call you.”

“I’m flattered,” Rouge replied. “But in any case, I’m technically off the clock right now. How about you say we catch up a little, while I have you?”

“Goodbye, Rouge.” Topaz deadpanned.

The line went dead.

Rouge clicked her tongue, but the sly smile remained on her face as she wiped the call, and any other evidence of her presence, from the system. 

Chapter Text

“Shadow, can I ask you something?”

Red eyes glanced beyond the top of the book. Across the table he was seated at, Tails was hovering before him. His hands were by his sides, and he was fidgeting nervously. It was an unusual demeanor, and one that Shadow had not seen from the fox in some time.

Slowly, Shadow placed the book down onto the table. 

“What is it?” He asked.

“Well, I was just thinking…” Tails pursed his lips. Carefully, he made his way around the table, a hand behind his head sheepishly as he came to a half just before where Shadow sat. 

“Remember the time you were telling me about combustion engines?”

Shadow gave a blank stare. 

Picking up that he wasn’t exactly following, Tails pointed a finger to the floor where Shadow was seated.

“Your skates—when I saw you use them in the shed, it got me thinking about how they must work. The propulsion power in them must be incredible—!”

Tails paused, eyes going wide. He chuckled, beads of sweat beginning to form along a translucent brow.

“I mean, I was just a little curious! You don’t have to—“ He muttered.

Ah. Shadow understood now.

“You can look at them, if you wish.” He interrupted dryly.

Tails blinked, hands going limp in surprise. The awkward smile plastered on his face at once twitched into something much more genuine. 

“Really? O-okay! Great! Err—could you come with me? I wanna do some sketches.” He chirped.

Shadow rose from his chair without a word, abandoning his book on the table. Considering the hours he had already spent in the library, he figured he wouldn’t be missing out on much else should he humor the fox for a while. 

Tails led Shadow down a hall he was rather familiar with by now, and soon they had arrived at the workshop-turned makeshift dining room. Tails brushed aside said seating towards the back of the space—only marginally less cluttered than his shed had been. 

“You can sit down right there!” Tails pointed to an ornate chair near a workbench. The wood was scratched and splintering—clearly having seen better days. Shadow hesitated as he sat down, taking care to avoid snagging his skin. He took a glance around: automatons, rigging systems, and pipes lined the walls between cabinets and workbenches.

“Let’s see...” Tails muttered, retrieving one of his many sketchbooks from a shelf in the corner. He began to flip through the pages. 

“If I recall correctly, spark ignition occurs when a fuel source is mixed with air. A piston compresses the mixture, which causes it to combust. Trains, planes, and automobiles use this kind of power system to reach speeds beyond the average vehicle,” he mused, a stick of charcoal to his cheek in thought. 

Tails looked up at Shadow expectantly. “That’s all right, isn’t it?”

“It is.” Shadow confirmed with a grunt.

“In that case, my theory is that the same can be said about your footwear.” Tails continued, a finger pointed to the ceiling. He leaned down on one knee, examining the metal soles of the rocket skates with a scrutinizing eye. 

“I noticed a high-pitched noise when you used them before—right before they ignited the cabinet. I didn’t realize it at the time, but that sounded like air compression. That, combined with the spark…am I right to say they use the same kind of system as a combustion engine?”

Shadow crossed his arms, rather impressed. This fox certainly had retained his knowledge. However…

“You’re somewhat correct.” Shadow said. “But it would be disingenuous to compare these skates to the engineering of cars or planes. For one thing, most combustion engines are horribly inefficient. A large amount of energy is lost between the transfer of individual components, and they’re large. Even small ones are nearly half the size of you and I.”

Truth be told, for as long as Shadow had worn them, he had not thought an awful lot about the engineering that must have gone into his skates. He glanced down at the chipped paint along the heel ridge, a dull metallic sheen reflecting the light from the windows.

These skates were crafted by none other than Gerald Robotnik himself. The old doctor never would have limited himself to the comparatively archaic operations of the modern combustion engine. 

“And, combustion engines typically run on non-renewable energy,” Shadow went on through lidded eyes. “These skates have eliminated the parasitic load present in your average vehicle. They are far more efficient, less noisy, and run on an entirely renewable supply of energy.”

Tails scribbled in his sketchbook furiously as Shadow spoke, nodding reverently. “A renewable energy source…” he echoed, a finger to his chin in thought.

Shadow gave a curt nod. “Instead of petroleum, their fuel comes from my body—an unlimited source of power.”

“Unlimited—is that really true?” Tails questioned. 

“Functionally unlimited.” Shadow mumbled, leaning his head against his hand.

“Fascinating.” Tails whispered. “Say—do you think I could get a closer look at them? I’d like to take some measurements!”

Shadow scoffed. “Do as you please. Just as long as you don’t dismantle it.”

Shadow removed a skate and handed it to the fox, who promptly brought it over to a workbench at the side of the room. Shadow watched idly as the fox took several minutes to examine the exhaust valves through a looking glass. He leaned back into the chair with a huff, suddenly wishing he had brought his book with him.

Much in the same way his body was a catalyst for power, his skates were the same. Gerald had crafted a device capable of harnessing his body’s energy, converting it into propulsion power. With that in mind, Shadow couldn’t help but wonder about the transportation revolution the scientist could have brought about, if only things had been different. 

Of course, there was nothing to suggest these skates too hadn’t been another effort towards weaponizing his genius. Their destructive power very well could have been a feature rather than a side effect.

Shadow opened his eyes, peering down at the golden cuffs adorning his wrists. Then again, despite all the doctor’s efforts, he had been unable to create a perfect vessel for the energy in the first place.

Shadow let his mind continue to wander as the quiet tinkering from Tails faded into the background. It had been days since Shadow had returned from beyond the wall, and things had noticeably shifted inside the walls of the old palace.

At first, he had been perfectly content to return to the banalities he had grown to expect. He kept to himself, assisted with daily chores, and spent time in the library. Occasionally he would be joined by Tails with the rare appearance by Amy, but generally, he was left to his devices. 

Sonic had not spoken to him since their confrontation, but at times, Shadow would see him in passing. During each encounter, he found himself staring at the prince just a little too long. Sonic in turn, however, wouldn’t even meet his gaze, and Shadow couldn’t tell if it was from animosity or from shame. 

Shadow’s lip twitched. Despite his previous frustrations with what their “normal” had been, he inexplicably found himself preferring the old Sonic to the sullen shell of a beast that seemed to be roaming these halls now. 

Tails was still working dutifully at his bench, blind to the world around him. Shadow took a deep breath, and against his better judgment, addressed him. 

“Tails.”

The sounds from the workbench vanished at once. Tails lifted his head from the skate, glancing over his shoulder expectantly.

“What is it?” Tails responded, head cocked to one side.

“What did the prince used to be like, back then?”

Tails looked at Shadow in stunned silence. He blinked once, then twice, and Shadow knew he had made a mistake.

“What?” Shadow snapped, narrowing his eyes at Tails’ dumbfounded stare. 

“Oh! It’s just, well—what brought this up?” Tails asked hesitantly.

Shadow’s ear twitched, and he let out a huff. 

“It’s not important. Forget I said anything.”

Tails placed the tool in his hand down onto the work table, turning around to fully to face Shadow.

“I’m sorry, your question just surprised me. You…sound just like him.”

Shadow blinked, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. 

“Sound like who?” He questioned pointedly.

“Sonic,” Tails laughed. “Usually he’s the one asking me about you .”

Now, it was Shadow’s turn to be flabbergasted.

“He asks about me?” Shadow repeated, eyes steady and voice as hard as iron. 

“Well, yeah.” Tails said with a smile. “Ever since the time you started telling me about the outside world. He mostly asks about what we’ve been up to, what you’ve told me, how you’ve been doing. I tell him he would know if he joined us, but he hasn’t taken me up on that yet.”

Tails gave a good-hearted shake of his head, before once again meeting Shadow’s gaze. “Anyways, why the interest?” 

Shadow broke eye contact with a scoff. “No reason in particular. I simply noticed he seems to be acting colder than usual.” He replied, omitting any further details.

Tails chuckled, but there was no joy in his smile. 

“I’m afraid that’s not as unusual as you think it is,” he said.

He went silent, and Shadow watched as his eyes seemed to cloud over, deep in thought. Then, he let out a sigh. 

“When I first met Sonic, I was honestly terrified of him,” Tails admitted.

Shadow kept his eyes trained on Tails, but stayed silent as the other continued. 

“Not because of anything he did necessarily, but just because of who he was,” said Tails. “Before I was brought into the palace, the only other kids I had ever known were all pretty cruel. So when I learned the prince had been asking about me, I got pretty scared. After all, if the heir to the throne decided he wanted to make fun of me, who was going to stop him?”

A fond smile crossed Tails’ face and he shook his head. “Looking back on it now, it’s hard to believe I could have ever thought that. Sonic was…my first friend. He insisted on visiting me during my training. And then we began to do everything together. He took me outside the castle grounds, even though we weren’t supposed to. But I’m sure you can guess what Sonic thought of that rule.”

Shadow felt himself somewhat at a loss for words as he observed the way Tails reminiscenced about his friend. The awe, and the love in his voice as he spoke of him—it stirred up a feeling in Shadow, a pang of emotion deep in his chest. 

Still, he remained silent. 

“Sonic was always the kind to wear his heart on his sleeve. He took no nonsense from anybody, and always told you exactly what you needed to hear. His confidence, his passion, it inspired me. There’s no way I’d be the person I am today without him.” 

The fox’s gaze dropped suddenly, eyelids fluttering half-closed over black sclera. “Sonic is the closest thing I’ve ever had to a family. That hasn’t changed, but sometimes…”

Tails clasped his hands together, a grimace pulling at his muzzle. 

“It’s been so long since we’ve really had the chance to talk. Besides castle duties and dinners, he tends to keep his distance. It’s been like that for a while now, but I guess I hadn’t really realized that until now.”

Tails’ eyes were now completely shut, the silence lingering between them for a heartbeat more. And then, the fox raised his gaze, quickly turning back towards his workbench. 

“Ah—sorry, I’m done with it now. Thank you for letting me get a look at them.” He said with a cough, lifting the skate from the table and bringing it back to Shadow a little too urgently. 

Shadow accepted it without a word. He leaned down, slipping it back on over his foot and clicking the cuff into place. Tails fidgeted nervously, twin tails sweeping the floor as Shadow rose to his feet. 

“Don’t mention it,” Shadow muttered, stepping towards the exit of the workshop.

But before he departed, he took a pause in the doorway.

“I never mentioned it before, but your assistance with the emerald…I appreciated it.” Shadow muttered, glancing over his shoulder. “Even if it was all for naught in the end. And I apologize for the mess I made of your shed.”

“Oh!” Tails yelped, voice laced with surprise. “Well, you’re welcome? And, uh, don’t worry about it! It was practically falling apart already.” Tails chuckled lightly, a hand once again scratching behind his head.

Shadow’s ear twitched at the sight. Standing like that, he couldn’t help but notice how the fox seemed to resemble the prince.

With a curt nod of acknowledgement, he stepped out into the hallway.

—

That night, Shadow sat up in his bed, lounging on top of the covers in the low candlelight of his room. A book rested in his lap, red eyes trailing lazily over its contents.

Idly, he flipped through the pages of the Lancelot du Lac, making note of the torn pages. Deciphering this text was no easy task. While Shadow could tell it wasn’t a particularly difficult book, it was written in a language he only had cursory knowledge of. That, combined with the dimness of the bedside lantern had left his eyes sore and mind strained from mental translation. 

The life of Lancelot, a knight who would go on to be the greatest in all the land was just beginning. 

“The child Lancelot, whisked off by the Lady of the Lake. No one had ever seen a more beautiful child.”

Shadow brought a palm to his aching temple, eyelids suddenly feeling rather heavy. Some of the pages were torn out, so he skipped past them. Most of Lancelot’s childhood had been lost to the flames, and he now seemed to be reaching the parts Sonic had previously mentioned as his favorite. 

The war on King Arthur’s land was beginning, a foreign king poised for victory. But then, a mysterious knight appeared to change the tides.

“Both Arthur and Galehaut’s knights watched him with equal wonder. No one could come against the Black Knight on foot, and those on horse fared little better, their armor no better protection than bare skin.” 

Shadow stifled a yawn, his hand slipping from the edge of the page to the softness of the comforter below him.

“In the silence, the Black Knight saw him approach. There was a majesty about him, and the young knight knew he was in the presence of a king: a ruler even more regal than that of King Arthur.”

“‘Do not be afraid,’ Galehaut spoke to him.”

Shadow closed his eyes, and sleep finally overtook him.

—

Yet again, Shadow found himself in an expanse of green, only this time white trunks had replaced open fields, sparse canopies casting broken shadows across a seemingly infinite expanse of birches. Bright emerald leaves shimmered in the breeze, and it took Shadow a moment to realize what was missing.

Here, there was no snow on the ground, and there were no markers sticking up through the dirt.

“Hello there.”

Far above him, a voice called out. Shadow craned his head to the sky, eyes searching between interlocked tree branches until they landed upon the source. 

Perched on a branch high above lounged a figure, his back against the trunk and hands thrown behind his head. 

The blue hedgehog smiled, unmistakable eyes regarding him with a playful glimmer.

“I must say, you really surprised me!” He jeered down at Shadow, who remained frozen in place.

With one movement, he kicked his legs up, hopping to his feet and stepping off the tree branch. He dropped to the forest floor with grace and ease, rising to his full height just a few meters away from where Shadow stood. 

“I’ve never met someone who could keep up with me before.” The stranger snorted, eyes lidded and a pensive hand to his chin.

A memory flashed through Shadow’s mind: green eyes, shining with determination as they fell towards him—an outstretched hand, grabbing hold of him as he plummeted towards oblivion. 

“You.” Shadow breathed. “I remember you. You jumped after me.”

The stranger smiled, amused. The hand on his chin fell to his hip—the other he pointed straight at Shadow.

“That’s right,” he beamed. “You just went a little too far. All I did was reel you back in.”

Shadow stared at the outstretched finger in cold silence for a moment. But before he could say anything more, the stranger turned away from him, arms thrown behind his head. 

“Where are you going?” Shadow barked after him as he sauntered in the opposite direction.

“On a walk.” The stranger replied, not missing a beat. “Care to join me?” 

He stopped in his tracks, taking pause to cast a sly look over his shoulder.

“Or, would you prefer another race?” 

Shadow felt a twinge of irritation, but simultaneously, a feeling of inexplicable familiarity as he glared back at the stranger’s teasing eyes. 

He shook his head firmly.

“No. I just want to know why I’m here,” Shadow snapped. “This place—I’ve been here before, but it’s different somehow.”

The hedgehog’s features softened, a hint of what Shadow swore he caught as  disappointment flashing over his eyes. He dropped his hands to his hips, releasing a sigh. 

“You’re not mistaken.” He said. “This place is a part of the world you know, but from another time.”

Shadow narrowed his eyes suspiciously. 

“What do you mean, ‘another time’?”

“A time before this land was changed. Before Dark Gaia, and before the prince became what he is today.”

At this, Shadow perked to attention, eyes widening at the stranger’s words. “How do you know about that?”

The stranger shrugged. “Oh, I’ve been here for some time now. I know all about this place, and about those who live here.”

Shadow took a quick step forward, his voice suddenly feeling heavy in his throat.

“Then tell me—-what is it that happened here? This Dark Gaia—why did it choose to curse this kingdom?” 

The stranger offered a placative smile. “That, I’m afraid, I cannot speak of. My apologies.”

He offered a facetious bow, and Shadow felt his fur bristle. The tone the stranger had adopted—feigned and rehearsed formality. If politeness was his intention, the obvious fakeness of it only proved to agitate Shadow further.

Shadow took another quick step forward.

“And why is that?” He growled, voice low and warning. 

The stranger’s features fell—brief and fleeting, but long enough for Shadow to catch the twitch in his muzzle. He stared at Shadow with unreadable eyes. And then, that familiar glint returned, irises shining with an intention Shadow understood all too well.

“How about this, then: I’ll tell you, if you can catch me.”

Shadow stared back at him with bewildered eyes, an intense gaze searching for any sign, any indication that this was some kind of joke. Any clue to this stranger’s true intentions. 

However, there was nothing of the sort. No, the stranger was being dead serious. 

Wordlessly, the tension slipped from Shadow’s shoulders. Curious eyes watched him, and Shadow caught the flash of momentary surprise within them as he lowered himself into a runner’s start. 

The grin on the stranger’s face stretched ever-wider. A mutually-agreed heartbeat later, their stare down ended. 

Through the infinite expanse, blue and black afterimages dotted the foliage. Across slopes, breaking through branches, two hedgehogs rolled and dashed in furious sprints, their forms utterly indecipherable as they darted up, down, and all around the  birches. 

“Is that all you got?” The stranger taunted. He was easily five paces ahead of Shadow, and the more they ran, the more clear it became who had the advantage.

The stranger knew these woods, and obviously, he had no qualms using that to trip Shadow up at every opportunity with quick turns and seasoned maneuvers around countless unseen obstacles. The blue hedgehog banked left, sliding with expert ease under an exposed root while Shadow clamored over it, barely avoiding an awkward stumble. 

Shadow gritted his teeth as the realization began to dawn on him: the truth was that their last race had not been an accurate demonstration of the other’s real speed, after all. This was nothing like their first bout. It wasn’t a blind dash, but a back and forth with the two of them gaining and losing ground. And yet, Shadow found that he could not make any headway.

A glimpse of pure glee crossed the stranger’s face as he made another turn, skidding past Shadow who adjusted his trajectory with expert poise. 

However, it wasn’t enough. It took all the focus Shadow could muster to even maintain his current pace, and no matter how hard he pushed, he could not get within arms reach of the stranger. 

And yet despite this, somehow, Shadow found that he wasn’t becoming frustrated. Against all odds, a smile of his own began to pull at his muzzle.

Ridiculous. This blue hedgehog was treating this like a game of tag—utterly childish. And yet, this was like a game of tag, wasn’t it? It was nonsensical, but at the same time, Shadow couldn’t bring himself to be irritated, even as he began to fall further and further behind. 

It had been ages since he had done something like this. The thrill of boundless freedom—no mission to attend to, no soldiers, drones, or weapons to test his abilities. No bounty hunters to escape from or mechs to outmaneuver. Right now, it was just him, his pounding heart, and that blue hedgehog. 

And there was something else too.

Never before had Shadow witnessed a being move in the way the stranger did, and yet simultaneously, there was something so familiar about it. The grace he moved with, the glimmer in his eye. But Shadow’s mind could not hone in on exactly what it was, no matter how much it pounded at his skull.

Caught up in his brain as he was, Shadow had not realized he had slowed to a halt until a blue streak skidded past him, coming to its own halt at least one hundred meters ahead. A prideful smirk decorated the stranger’s face when he turned back to face him.

“What’s the matter?” He shouted, eyes squeezed shut and hands cupped around his mouth. “Give up already?!”

In less than the time it took for the stranger to open his eyes again, Shadow had closed the gap between them. 

The hedgehog let out a cry as Shadow barreled into him. He was knocked off his feet, and the two of them went tumbling across the forest floor, rolling head-over-heels down the slope in a tangle of limbs.

The blue hedgehog collapsed back into the grass with a gasp, and Shadow leaped at the opportunity. The stranger’s arm shot out—a last ditch effort to ward off his pursuer. However, it was all for naught. A quick hand caught his wrist, and in one motion, Shadow threw both his hands down, caging the stranger’s head between them.

To Shadow’s surprise, the stranger did not immediately struggle against him again. Wide eyes stared up at him, a mouth parted slightly with small breaths. Shadow couldn’t help the look of satisfaction that crept onto his face as he stared down at his opponent with intense eyes, knowing he had won. 

Shadow took the moment to catch his own breath, his face still hovering over the unmoving hedgehog below him. 

Blue quills lay splayed out against the darkness of the grass, sleek blades brushing lightly against his tan cheeks and framing his face. Between green and blue, speckles of white flowers poked to the surface. A small smirk crept onto the stranger’s face, his eyes practically glistening, and for a moment, Shadow found himself utterly unable to look away from them.

That is, at least, until the stranger opened his mouth. 

“Hey—you can let me up now.” He whispered.

The trance Shadow had not realized he was in shattered. He reared back, rising to his feet with bristling fur. Below him, the stranger lifted his head from the grass, an amused look on his face. 

The stranger chuckled, hopping to his own feet as Shadow tried his hardest to get his heart rate under control. He pointedly turned away from stranger in an attempt to do his best impression of someone who hadn’t just been staring at his face for an uncomfortable period of time.

“Alright. You caught me,” the stranger laughed, brushing particles of grass from his fur. “A deal is a deal, I suppose.”

Shadow blinked. That was right—the reason they had started this wild chase. He had almost forgotten. 

He looked back at the hedgehog—only to see the other standing with arms unusually tense at his sides. He was staring off at nothing in particular, mouth held in a tight line

“Say, how about we continue our walk?”

—

A silence lingered between them as the two walked through the birches. From where Shadow was, it really did seem like they went on forever—no cliffs indicating the edge of the valley in sight. 

“Are you angry with him?” The stranger piped up from ahead of him. 

Shadow stared at the back of his head with calculating eyes. The other continued walking forward, no sign of slowing whatsoever.

“No,” Shadow responded after a moment. “I just don’t understand his intentions. If he isn’t even willing to tell me the whole story, why bother keeping me around?” 

The question lingered in the air between them. As they continued to walk, Shadow began to notice the trees thinning out around them. Green leaves became sparser and sparser, and the grass below his feet began to dissipate. 

The stranger came to a halt directly ahead of him. 

“Why do you think the prince let you stay here?” He asked.

Shadow closed his eyes, thinking back to his second arrival at the castle. It seemed so long ago now, but Shadow could still remember bits and pieces of the night. His collapse, glass littering the bedroom floor, a dream he couldn’t remember but a feeling of aggression that lingered in the depths of his nervous system. 

“When I arrived at the castle, the curse infected me.” Shadow answered slowly. “The same curse that affects this place. I managed to overcome it, and the prince wanted to find out why.”

The stranger glanced over his shoulder, eyes once again unreadable. 

“That may be part of it, but tell me, do you know why you were able to overcome its effects?”

Shadow’s upper lip twitched in irritation as he suppressed the urge to lash out. To him, the answer was obvious: he was the ultimate life form, biology perfected, impervious to all and any forms of illness. And yet, deep down, Shadow knew that he was not infallible, as much as he hated to admit it. If a cheap poison was enough to render him useless for days, there was no reason to expect that an affliction able to destroy an entire kingdom would be incapable of affecting him as well. 

The stranger seemed to pick up on Shadow’s hesitancy, and took a step to face him.

“You see, you have more of a connection to this place than you think.” He said. “The draw you feel to the chaos emeralds—it is no coincidence.”

Suddenly, a vision of a stained glass mural, seven emeralds radiating power over a monarch’s head flashed into Shadow’s mind, rivets of energy overflowing from their wielder. Shadow winced at the vivid images, a hand to his head. 

“Your power, and the power they possess is one in the same.” The stranger went on, a finger pointed at Shadow’s chest. 

“That’s impossible,” Shadow grunted with a shake of his head, “Those emeralds—they’ve been here this whole time…the Ark, how could I have—?”

Shadow grimaced as another vision exploded across his neurons. Seven energy capsules—a jungle of wires and tubing like blood vessels connecting them to a center console housing a space station’s most precious cargo. 

An orange substance flooded into the console where it rested—it was the power that his creators had molded him with, the very same power that had made him into what he was today.

A lightheadedness overtook him. He hunched over, a hand to his head, but he did not fall. The stranger, in turn, only watched him with knowing eyes.

“The chaos emeralds possess an infinite capacity for power, but chaos is fundamentally a free-flowing force. The emeralds are merely conduits,” he said, taking a step towards Shadow. “In a way, you too are a conduit. It was your ability to draw in residual chaos energy that protected your body from Dark Gaia’s influence.”

The pounding feeling in Shadow’s head began to subside. Slowly, he rose back to his full height. 

“If that’s the case,” Shadow rasped, “why did the emeralds not protect Sonic and his friends back then?”

“Because, their power was used up containing the curse to the castle.” The blue hedgehog responded. “By sealing Dark Gaia to this land, there was nothing remaining to save their bodies. Their minds, however…”

The stranger trailed off, arms crossing over his chest.

“The prince believes his friends’ survival is a punishment, but he’s wrong.” He said with a shake of his head. “The truth is, the prince has a soul that not even Dark Gaia’s influence can touch. His heart, his connections with his friends—that is what kept his mind intact, and it was how he was able to save the ones he loves the most.” 

The hedgehog took another step forward.

“And the same can be said for you, too.” He pointed a finger at Shadow. 

Shadow went tense, brows furrowed in confusion as what this hedgehog was saying sank in. He shook his head in disbelief—it was inconceivable.

“Why?” Shadow demanded. “We were strangers at the time. So why would he…?”

A sad smile crossed the hedgehog’s features, his eyes downcast. 

“The years the prince has spent here have worn him down.” He said softly. “He has lost faith in himself, and he has lost faith in others. I had begun to think he had lost all hope entirely.”

The stranger raised his gaze, brilliant green eyes meeting Shadow’s own as he took yet another step towards him. 

“And then, you arrived.” 

Slowly, he reached down, cupping one of Shadow’s hands and bringing it up between his own. Shadow, in turn, let him—too stunned to do anything else. 

“He sees a hope in you, Shadow. From the very beginning, I believe his soul recognized yours, and that is why you were spared.” 

The feeling of uncomfortable pleasantness returned to Shadow’s stomach as the stranger clasped his hand. He felt utterly at a loss of words, but somehow, managed to speak. 

“How do you know my name?” Shadow breathed.

The stranger smiled, creasing the tops of his cheeks as he stifled a laugh. 

“Like I said, I know everything about this place. But, I’m afraid it's not my place to speak of it. Only the prince can do that.”

Tenderly, the hedgehog ran his thumb over the back of Shadow’s hand—a sensation so longingly foreign.

“Show yourself to him, and he will show you the truth.” He said softly, the words echoing through Shadow’s mind as his vision grew hazy. 

The realization of where they were dawned upon Shadow just as soon as the birch trees around him dissipated to nothing, the ground at their feet nonexistent. 

Shadow’s own fingers wrapped tightly around the stranger’s.

“The last time I woke up, I didn’t remember you.” Shadow muttered, “I didn’t remember a thing.”

The hedgehog smiled. “Don’t worry. You’ll remember everything you need to when you awake. But after that, it's up to you.” 

The world was fading all around them now, but Shadow just held on tighter.

“Hold on.” He whispered, his own voice suddenly sounding very distant. “Who are you, anyway? And why tell me all this?”

The stranger’s amused look was the last thing Shadow saw before his vision faded to white.

“Me? I’m no one important.” His voice whispered. “And as for your other question—it’s the same reason I jumped after you…”

Though his form was gone now, Shadow could just barely make out the voice close against his ear. 

“You interest me, Shadow.”

—

Chapter Text

Smack!

Shadow jolted to consciousness by the sound of something hitting the hardwood floor. 

He breathed out, a hand thrown to his startled heart. However, there was a much more pressing issue quickly becoming apparent. 

His room was absolutely freezing .

A low growl rumbled in his throat, hands grabbing blindly at the neatly tucked comforter below him. It didn’t take long for him to give up this endeavor. After all, even if he got under them now, it would not matter. 

Shadow swung his feet off the bed with a grumble. He peered down, and below him lay the obvious source of the disturbance. 

In one motion, Shadow snatched the Lancelot off the ground and headed towards the door. 

The halls offered little respite from the cold, as he would soon discover. 

It was still dark outside, but beyond ornate windows the faintest sounds of morning birds could be heard. He closed the door behind him, breath visible in the moonlight as he moved through the corridor. 

Shadow had traversed this particular hallway countless times by now, but never had he paid more than a passing glance to the doors that lined it. But as he rounded the curving stonework, something made him take pause.

One of the many unassuming doors lay ahead of him, slightly ajar. However, what made this particular door stand out was the fact that an orange glow seemed to be emanating from the crack.

With slow movements, Shadow approached it. He placed a hand on the handle, finding that it was warm. In fact, Shadow was sure he could feel a warmth radiating across the entire slab of wood. 

Perhaps it was the brain fog that lingered in his mind as a result of his interrupted sleep, or perhaps the cold air alone was enough to coax his hand. Regardless, Shadow did not think to waste another moment standing there in the hallway.

Sure enough, a glorious blast of heat embraced Shadow as he pulled the door open. Before him was a narrow room lined with sparsely filled bookshelves, the cases flanking a crackling fireplace at the far wall. Before the fire and facing away from the door were two massive armchairs, the path to them littered with a haphazard placement of chairs, a desk, and a sofa.

Shadow took pause. The room had a lack of coherence to it, and Shadow honestly wasn’t sure what purpose it was supposed to serve. More puzzlingly, why had a fire been there in the first place?

It was an unusual situation, but Shadow also couldn’t deny that the room had an inviting feel to it despite the strange circumstances, and frankly, that was more than he could have asked for at the moment. 

Without a second thought, Shadow stepped into the room, methodically making his way around the furniture towards the fireplace. Between the large armchairs there was a gap. Shadow turned his body, positioning himself to slip through the gap that was just large enough…

Oh. 

Shadow stopped his movement, his body caught sandwiched between the armchairs as he stared at the sight before him.

Somehow (and rather foolishly, if you were to ask him), Shadow had not considered the possibility that there had been a fire in the room because the room was already occupied. 

Splayed out before him in one of the armchairs was Sonic, chin tucked to his chest and arm draped over a book dangling precariously over his lap. He eyes were closed and his expression was peaceful, not stirred from his slumber in the slightest at Shadow’s sudden intrusion. 

Shadow’s eyes remained trained on the steady rise and fall of his chest, and for some reason, the first thought that crossed his mind was just how curious it was that the prince was sleeping so soundly considering how uncomfortable the position looked.

The second thought that crossed his mind, though, was a very different thought. 

Shadow cursed himself, tearing his eyes away from Sonic. For the first time, he was intent on finally listening to the instinct he seemed to have grown accustomed to ignoring lately. 

With easy movements, Shadow tried to turn around, squeezing back towards the way he came. But before he could take even a single step, the sound of shifting fabric pulled his attention back to where Sonic lay inert.

A pair of green eyes stared back at him, and Shadow felt his stomach plummet. 

Shadow inhaled sharply, fur bristling as he resisted the urge to zoom out the door without a second look. However, despite the fact that Sonic was looking right at him, there was something clearly amiss about his demeanor that caused Shadow to pause. 

Sonic’s gaze was heavy, unfocused, as if he was looking through Shadow rather than at him. Sonic hadn’t spoken a word, but a tired grin curled across his face—unaware and almost trance-like.

Shadow leaned back, thoroughly puzzled. Was the prince actually even awake? He glanced at the door, again wondering if making a break for it was still a viable option. If Sonic wasn’t lucid yet, he could still make it out unseen. 

His momentary reprieve, however, was swiftly interrupted by Sonic’s hand beginning  to rise from the book. Shadow watched first in confusion, and then in alarm as Sonic began to reach towards him.

Shadow tried to step back, but there was nowhere to go—the chair behind him had him pinned in place. Shadow’s heart began to pound. What was even happening right now? 

Well, whatever was happening right now, it had to stop, and now .

“Sonic,” Shadow raised his voice an octave, eyes wide as he watched with bated breath. 

With his hand mere inches away from Shadow’s cheek, all the lethargy drained from Sonic’s eyes in an instant, the dream-like expression on his face falling into a confused daze. 

And then, there was sheer mortification. 

Sonic yanked his hand back so quickly it sent the book on his lap clamoring to the floor. Once tired eyes were now wide with panic, claws shredding into fabric of the armrests as he clutched them for dear life 

“H-hey, Shadow!” Sonic yelped, an awful attempt at a casual smile splitting across his face as he leaned back as far as he could. “What—what are you doing here?”

For a handful of excruciating seconds, all Shadow could do was stare at him. His heart was still pounding, and although he was at a complete loss as to what any of that was about, he somehow managed to feign indifference to the odd behavior. 

Sonic must have been dreaming, he decided. He had simply interrupted Sonic’s fantasy or whatever that was. 

What a strange dream. He thought.

“The cold woke me up,” Shadow replied dryly, fur relaxing as he calmed himself. “I felt the heat in this room from the hallway, but I did not realize you were here as well.”

Shadow smoothed down what remained of his bristling quills with one hand, and Sonic mouthed an “ah” noise in response, nodding his head a little too eagerly. 

“I see. Cool. That makes sense.” He declared matter-of-factly, clearing his throat. 

And then, what Shadow actually said seemed to sink in for him. Sonic did a double-take.

“Hold on—the cold? Your room’s cold?”

“Yes, that’s what I just said.” Shadow confirmed with a cocked brow.

Sonic seemed to have a moment of realization. He bellowed out an exasperated groan, smacking his forehead.

“Shoot, the fuel must have all died out last night! Chaos—I had meant to replace it but…”

Sonic motioned to his current position, body still sunken into the armchair with the book flat out on the ground below him.

“I guess I got a little side-tracked.” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

Shadow couldn’t help but scoff in amusement. 

“Yeah, clearly,” he chided, and Sonic frowned. 

“Hey, all I wanted to do was a little light reading! I didn’t think I’d actually fall asleep here!”

Sonic leaned over and scooped up his fallen book from the floor. He blew across its cover, brushing off a layer of dust with the back of his hand. Simultaneously, he stole a glance at Shadow, who was still wedged between the chairs. 

“Well now!” Sonic chirped, eyes lighting up at the sight of the book tucked under Shadow’s arm. 

“You’re actually reading it, huh? And here I was wondering if you were just humoring me before!”

Shadow glanced down at the Lancelot; that was right—he had almost forgotten he brought it with him. 

With a noise of acknowledgement, Shadow finally took the chance to maneuver the rest of the way through the gap between the armchairs. 

“I haven’t gotten very far into it,” Shadow replied, allowing himself to fall back into the chair beside Sonic, “but considering the amount of free time I have these days, I figure it doesn’t hurt to expand my literary horizons.”

He opened the Lancelot , careful fingers shuffling through the pages in an almost certainly-vain attempt to find where he had left off last night.

“Although, it’s not a genre of book I can say I've really read before,” he added. 

Now that Shadow was seated, Sonic’s demeanor had seemed to relax slightly, and Shadow too had found himself easing into the comfort of the cushion, his heartbeat finally normalizing to a steady tempo.

Sonic let out a good-humored snort.

“That’s a little surprising. I’d think a librarian would be pretty well-acquainted with all kinds of literature,” he mused. 

“Well, I’m not a librarian, for one thing.” Shadow responded with a huff.

“Bookkeeper, then.” Sonic corrected with a wave of his hand. “My point still stands.”

Shadow clicked his tongue. Was Sonic really going to act like everything was normal between them again? 

Shadow had played along last time, but this time he wasn’t going to mince his words.

“Aren’t you supposed to be giving me the silent treatment?” Shadow responded with a cold grumble. 

Sonic cocked his head to one side.

“Is that what you thought?” Sonic asked naively, and Shadow rolled his eyes. 

“You have been avoiding me, haven’t you?” 

Sonic gave a shrug, though he looked genuinely apologetic as he responded. 

“I just figured you wanted to be left alone.” 

“Well, I didn’t,” Shadow snapped back quickly.

Sonic went silent, a hint of surprise in his eyes as he blinked down at Shadow. Upon  this, Shadow began to feel a warmth rising into his cheeks that he wasn't sure he could attribute to the fire.

He pulled the book up to his nose with a scowl, turning away from Sonic and abruptly shifting the conversation back to the topic at hand. 

“Unfortunately, my bookkeeping experience is rather paltry as far as the occupation goes,” he mumbled. “I had only worked there a short time.”

“Is that so?” Sonic chirped. He propped an elbow up on the armrest closest to Shadow, leaning in with his chin resting in his palm. 

“Yes,” Shadow replied, eyes quickly darting between Sonic’s face and his book. 

“So then, what did you do before that?” 

Undoubtedly, Shadow should have guessed that question was coming. If anything, he was surprised Sonic had not asked sooner. Of course, this fact did not stop him from hesitating.

But in a moment of decisive resolve, Shadow let out a deep exhale.

“I was a soldier,” he responded simply, eyes glued onto words he had no hope of comprehending in the present moment.

There was a beat of silence, as if Sonic was surprised to have actually gotten a response. Then, he let out a mutter.

“Well, that explains some things, I guess.” 

Shadow remained silent. From beside him, he could hear Sonic shift in his seat, probably to lean in closer.

“That’s quite the switch. What made you make the change?” Sonic questioned.

“They were of no use to me anymore. And, I was tired of serving the interests of humans with no regard for life outside abstract concepts and statistics.” 

“It was time for me to move on,” he said instead. 

Shadow couldn’t see Sonic’s face, but he had an idea of what question was coming next. Shadow braced himself, but once again, Sonic surprised him.

“Why choose bookkeeping specifically, then?” Sonic asked, voice full of cautious curiosity.

It took Shadow a moment to gather his thoughts.

“It was mostly out of convenience. When I arrived in that town, I had no prospects. I just took the first job I could find,” he replied. “However, I suppose it worked out in the end. I’ve enjoyed reading ever since I was young.”

It was a memory etched into his mind.

Pages were strewn about the bedspread—textbooks, picturebooks, magazines and scientific reports. Stacks of reading material of all kinds illuminated by the light of a desk lamp. 

It was comforting in the room, each wall plastered with vibrant posters and strings of lights. Beyond a glass plane, the dark expanse of space awaited to engulf them. But there in the room, it could not touch them. 

“Shadow, look at this!” A bright voice called to him.

The way Shadow’s thumbs dug into the paper was not lost to Sonic, but he did not attempt to interject as the other went on. 

“Reading was a pastime of mine. Me and someone important to me. Back then, we used to read all about the world—long before I experienced it for myself. But books could not prepare me for the realities of living in this world.”

Sonic cocked an eyebrow, but Shadow took no notice of his puzzled look. Instead, he looked up from the pages to the fireplace, its reflected orange blaze alight in his eyes. It was a piercing stare, striking, tumultuous, and filled to the brim with a palpable grief. 

“It’s a flawed place.” Shadow growled. “But at the same time…

Pearly fangs poked out of a painted smile, a warm voice and a friendly pat on the back that he wished he could have hated.

A new day had begun in the small town at the edge of the woods. With a ringing bell, three faces peered out between the rows of bookshelves, incessant meowing intermingling with the laughter that radiated throughout the store.

The sunset painted the sky to life over a castle. Two figures stood side by side with pounding hearts in-sync. 

“I’ve come to appreciate what this planet has to offer,” Shadow exhaled, “regardless of the pain that accompanies it.”

“Shadow,” Sonic muttered from beside him, a hint of apprehension in his voice, “What exactly are you trying to say here?”

At first, it hadn’t dawned on Shadow where exactly he was heading with this line of thinking. But as awful as it made him feel, it was too late for him to turn back now. No, this was something that had to be done.

“I’ve come to realize something, Sonic,” Shadow said. “Back there, by the barrier—the reason I lashed out at you was because I felt you were not telling me what I was owed.”

Finally, Shadow glanced at Sonic, who stared back at him with eyebrows furrowed in both concern and confusion. 

“And yet, the only reason I’m here now is because you came to my aid. You allowed me to stay here knowing I was a potential danger. You and your friends have been kind to me, even when I did not deserve it.”

With a twitch of his lip, Shadow broke eye contact. He dropped the book to his lap, hands clenching the cover so hard they began to shake, which in turn only made him feel more pathetic than he already did. 

“Our original agreement was one based on mutual trust, and you’ve given me plenty of reason to trust you,” he mumbled. “But I have not done the same.”

“Shadow, stop.” 

The voice interjected his thoughts, bringing Shadow’s attention back to Sonic who was staring at him with a determined gaze, no longer a hint of trepidation or confusion within it.

“What you said about this world—learning about it versus living in it,” he muttered, gaze softening ever so slightly. “I understand what you mean. Chaos, do I understand.”

He shook his head. 

“But you don’t need to tell me anything you're not comfortable sharing. I never expected that from you, and I’m sorry if I made you feel like I did.”

Shadow’s eyes widened, momentarily captivated by Sonic’s words. It took a considerable burst of effort to avert his gaze, eyes drifting to the side.

“You didn’t,” he muttered. “I just—I thought it was the least I could do, considering…”

He glanced back at Sonic, who now wore a smile so considerate that Shadow couldn’t find the voice to finish his sentence. 

“Look, regardless of how this all may have started out, things are different now,” he said. With the slightest of hesitations, Sonic once again raised his hand from the armrest, this time using it to reach out and touch Shadow lightly on his shoulder.

It was a gentle sensation, one that Shadow was sorry to say he wouldn't have been able to fathom the prince capable of not that long ago.

“You’re my friend, and that’s enough for me. If you want to tell me your truth, it should be when you’re ready, not because of some obligation you feel you have to me.” 

Shadow stared at Sonic’s hand wordlessly, and then back up at Sonic, brows now furrowed in disbelief. 

“Friend?” He echoed. Such a declaration had stuck out to him—there were very few people in Shadow’s life he would have considered friends.

Sonic gave a stifled laugh.

“Uh, yeah? I thought that was pretty obvious by this point,” he beamed.

“You’re my friend,” Sonic repeated, gaze fixated upon Shadow. “And I won’t deny I’m curious to know what your deal is, but that’s just because I want to know more about you! It has nothing to do with some contract.”

For several moments, all Shadow could do was gape at him, and as the words hung in the air, Sonic began to break out into a sweat.

“Ah, well, it’s just I can relate to you,” Sonic laughed, scratching his cheek sheepishly. He quickly retracted his arm, and Shadow followed it with his eyes as the hand slipped from his shoulder. 

“But you were right about one thing,” Sonic sighed. “Back there in the woods, I was just being stubborn. I shouldn’t have kept what was happening from everyone, and I’m sorry for that.”

“In that case, I’m sorry as well,” Shadow replied, “You’ve been patient with me, so it’s only fair for me to do the same for you.”

Sonic grinned back at him, a slight flush to his cheeks that Shadow wasn’t sure what to make of.

Something about it suited him, though.

“Aw jeez, look at us,” he laughed bashfully, “When did you get so sappy, Shadow?”

And just like that, the moment was gone. Shadow rolled his eyes. 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” he snorted, and Sonic laughed again, this time wholeheartedly.

Before them, the fire had begun to die out. Now, essentially all that remained of the once mighty blaze was a smattering of smoldering embers. Sonic hopped up out of his armchair with a decisive huff.

“Alright, that does it! I think I’ve had enough of being cooped up in this room,” he declared with a yawn. “Although, I suppose I better do something about the fireplaces. Can't have you catching a cold now, can we?”

Shadow let out a scoff. But before he could impart upon Sonic the fact that the temperature was a mild annoyance to him at worst, the other had already swung around to face him, hands on his hips and eyes sparkling with an idea.

“Say, I can think of something that’ll get us warmed up in the meantime!” Sonic announced with a roguish grin. 

Shadow raised a brow.

—

Outside, the castle grounds were no longer the powdery snowscape they had once been. Over the weeks, the snow had impacted upon itself, leaving the ground frozen and as solid as ice. 

But the sun was bright that morning, and with the lack of wind chill, Shadow found that there was no need for a jacket.

Especially not with the sweat he was currently working up.

Shadow rolled under the fist that cut through the air, turning mid-spin with an open-handed strike that was swiftly blocked by the target, much to Shadow’s chagrin. 

He lurched backwards, pushing off the icy ground and vaulting away. Several paces ahead, his opponent regarded him with a fanged grin.

“Sorry, but you’ll have to do better than that!” Sonic whooped.

Shadow narrowed his eyes as he began to slowly circle around Sonic in a wide arc. Sonic’s eyes tracked him as he moved, a thumb swipe across his nose highlighting his cocky attitude even further.

“Was this really your plan to escape the cold?” Shadow questioned. “Sparring out in the middle of it?”

“That was part of it!” Sonic jeered. “But also I wanted to settle the score.” 

“The score? What score?” 

“We’ve fought twice, and you beat me both times!”

Shadow stopped walking, shooting Sonic an incredulous look.

“Oh come on, don’t you remember?” Sonic laughed.

He crouched down, haunches raised as he began to creep towards Shadow on all fours. Shadow stood his ground, hands tense and ready at his sides.

“First, there was the snowball fight—!” 

Sonic swiped across the ground, razor claws scraping into snow and ice and sending a torrent of stinging frost right into Shadow’s face. Shadow threw his hands up instinctually, shielding himself from the blast but at the same time momentarily blinding himself. The next instant something heavy shoved into him, nearly sending him tumbling to the ground. Shadow managed to catch himself just in time, regaining his footing and whipping around with furious eyes as he honed in on where Sonic now stood a few paces ahead.

“And then, there was the night we first met. That’s twice you’ve bested me, and as the ruler of this castle, I’m afraid I can’t let such an insult stand!” He declared facetiously.

“Hah!” Shadow growled. “You’re forgetting something. We raced twice, and you beat me both times!” 

As if to punctuate, Shadow crouched down. He charged into a spin, shredding across the ice towards Sonic only to blow past him. Then, he banked sharply, rebounding with a kick that Sonic only just barely managed to block. Sonic pushed back with gritted teeth, throwing Shadow into a backflip. 

Shadow landed gracefully on both feet a few meters away, a frown plastered on his face.

“And for the record, our first fight was a draw. So technically it’s me who should be settling the score.”

Sonic went pale as, at once, Shadow seemed to disappear before his very eyes. He whipped his head around rapidly, eyes darting around the white landscape for any sign of his opponent. The sound of rushing air alerted his sensitive ears just in time for him to spring into action. Sonic grimaced, his massive palm dwarfing Shadow’s oncoming punch with an audible “smack.” Then, and much to the shock of the latter, Sonic’s hand clamped down on the fist.

Shadow was sent hurling through the air. 

Snow exploded from the pile he landed in, and Shadow briefly wondered if Sonic had strategically aimed for the patch as he stared up at the sky with a scowl.

He sat up quickly, furiously shaking the powder from his fur as a sympathetic-looking Sonic rushed towards him.

“Score one for Sonic.” The prince laughed, coming to a halt before him.

As if extending an olive branch, Sonic presented an open hand, reaching down to Shadow with an inviting smile. 

Shadow looked at the outstretched hand with displeasure. But with a resigned sigh, he lifted his own hand and grabbed onto Sonic’s firmly. 

And then, he yanked with all his might. 

Sonic let out a yelp as Shadow pulled him forward, heaving him head over heels and flipping the prince flat onto the snow behind him.  

Shadow released his grip, allowing his torso to fall back into the pile where he joined Sonic splayed out behind him.

There, the two laid, backs against the icy ground and eyes fixated on the sky above. In spite of the snow that cushioned them, sweat beaded along their faces as they heaved to catch their breaths. 

“Satisfied now?” Shadow uttered between his exhales.

“Not really,” Sonic responded with a weak snicker. 

“That makes two of us, then,” Shadow huffed. 

He lifted his legs up, kicking out and hopping up to his feet. From behind him, Sonic turned over, but before he rose to his feet, he took a moment just to stare up at Shadow.

“For being so short, you sure are strong,” Sonic observed casually.

Shadow’s muzzle twitched, but he only let out a scoff as he brushed the snow from his back spines.

“And you’re rather quick for being so bulky,” he replied, and Sonic laughed brightly.

“Wow. I never thought I’d hear someone say that again!”

He rose with a grunt, shaking the powder from his back. 

“Though I wish you could have seen me back then,” he said with a sigh. “Then you’d really have a challenge for that speed of yours.” 

His eyes were wistful, a detail that Shadow took notice of as Sonic seemed to stare off at nothing in particular. 

Shadow’s gaze softened, and he cleared his throat.

“And yet, as I said, you’ve beaten me in a race twice now,” Shadow responded matter-of-factly. “Come to think of it, we still have to settle that score, don’t we?”

Upon hearing this, Sonic practically went white, and Shadow responded with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. 

“To the fourth terrace, then?” He asked with a smirk.

Shadow did not wait for an answer as he promptly took off across the yard, leaving a dumbfounded Sonic in his proverbial dust. 

“Hey!” Sonic cried out, snapping out of his shock. 

“No fair! Shadow—hold on!!” 

—

Through glass panes, the sunlight was warm. There wasn’t a cloud in the sky as Amy pushed through the set of double doors onto the second floor terrace.

It was still cold outside, but Amy showed little regard for that detail as she breathed in the scent of fresh morning air. The birds were out, their song clearly audible through the lack of wind.

But more prominently, there was a different commotion that caught Amy’s ear as she ventured out onto the terrace. 

The sound of voices, sharp and agitated, drew Amy’s attention to what lay beyond. Curiously, she approached the edge of the balcony. The commotion was coming from down below, and when she peered over the railing, her eyes lit up at the sight that awaited her.  

Was that…Sonic and Shadow?

Sure enough, it was. It appeared the two were in the middle of some sparring-match-turned-chase, bantering back and forth in a manner she could have only described as playful. A loud fit of laughter rumbled from Sonic’s chest, his face positively radiant as he called out something she did not pick up on to his companion.

For a moment, Amy just watched them from her perch in silence, wholly mesmerized by the scene playing out before her. 

She placed a hand to her cheek. 

Sonic looked so…happy. 

But that wasn’t all. Something about him suddenly seemed so…familiar to Amy. His eyes—that look of admiration, shining and lingering for just a moment too long. 

It was just like the way she had looked at the prince all those years ago. 

Amy’s mouth fell agape as the pieces began to fall into place. 

Despite the fact that Shadow could have left Sonic far behind, he adjusted his pace, and the two of them darted around the side of the castle out of sight. They did not notice the pair of shining eyes that followed them from above.

Almost instantly, the subtle feeling of dread that had lingered in her stomach since the day Sonic and Shadow had returned from beyond the gate dissipated, leaving behind only a feeling of pure glee.  

Amy may not have possessed such feelings for the prince any longer, but that did not change the fact that she, more than anyone else, could recognize it when she saw it.

Her gaze drifted away from the grounds below, instead coming to rest on the smattering of vines that grew along the railing. She brushed a hand across the frost-lined tendrils, and stared in awe at the sight of small buds growing along its length.

A promise of new growth so early in the season was exciting enough, and Amy could not stop the smile that lit up her face as everything clicked. She twirled around, a giddiness about her as she marched back inside the castle.

After all, if spring was coming early, then she would have to move quickly. 

Chapter Text

—

“Before time had a name, before planets, stars, and galaxies, there was only chaos. And from all this chaos, life would emerge.

The newborn planet consisted of two realms: the overworld, home to all living things both plant and animal, and the underworld, the domain of the twin deities ruled over the mortal plane.

Together, Dark Gaia and Light Gaia maintained the balance of life and death on the planet. Dark Gaia would prune the world, and Light Gaia would rebuild it anew. For eons, this cycle would continue in harmony. But with each cycle, Dark Gaia’s craving for despair and destruction grew more and more insatiable. 

In a vye for power, Dark Gaia attacked its sibling, casted Light Gaia to the mortal plane. Banished and weakened, Light Gaia would be powerless to stop Dark Gaia from bringing ruin upon all living things, so with no other choice, Light Gaia sought out the aid of a hero—“

—

“The Hero of Chaos!” A small voice proclaimed, interrupting the story. 

The Queen shot her son a hard look. 

“Yes, Sonic, I’m getting there.” She huffed with a shake of her head. The expression on her face was one of irritation, but from the warmth in her voice alone, it was evident she enjoyed telling the tale almost as much as her son enjoyed hearing it 

The young prince was in his bed, albeit sitting up and alert. The blankets were pulled up over his ears like a hood. He shut his mouth promptly, though his  glowing smile remained as he wordlessly urged his mother to continue with shining eyes.  

The Queen cleared her throat. 

“Now, where was I?”

—

“ Light Gaia sought the assistance of a hero—a mortal king who the people called the Hero of Chaos, for he had made himself known far beyond his kingdom for the control he wielded over the chaos emeralds, seven elusive gems of miracles.

Chivalrous as he was, when Light Gaia came to the Hero, he agreed to assist in putting a stop to Dark Gaia’s havoc. And so, the two of them traveled across the planet, gathering all seven emeralds before confronting Dark Gaia together. 

Now, since banishing its sibling, Dark Gaia had grown even stronger. It was a long and arduous battle for Light Gaia and the Hero, and after many days and nights, defeating Dark Gaia seemed an impossible task. But just when everything seemed hopeless…“

—

“A miracle happened,” Sonic whispered, and his mother smiled.

By now, the little prince had settled into his bed more properly. He was tucked into the covers, an air of drowsiness about him that he pretended to be unbothered by.

“Yes. With the power of all seven emeralds, Light Gaia and the Hero were able to defeat Dark Gaia,” the Queen said softly. “And in a show of gratitude, Light Gaia would entrust the care of the emeralds to the Hero, who vowed to use them to protect this planet for millennia to come.”

“And then what?” Sonic yawned, eyes growing heavier by the moment. 

“Well, the hero kept his promise.” His mother responded, leaning in close and brushing a gentle hand over her son’s cheek. “He passed down the emeralds to his children, and they to their children. For generations, the emeralds have stayed in the care of the royal family—our family. And one day, they will be yours.”

Sonic grinned at her, and she grinned back.

“Of course, the only thing you should be worrying yourself with right now is getting to sleep, young man.” She cooed. 

The Queen placed a kiss squarely onto her son’s forehead. “Good night, my little prince.”

Sonic pouted, but did not protest as his mother rose to her feet. However, there was still something on his mind. He stared down at his hands above the covers, brows furrowed in thought as the Queen dimmed the lamp near the bedroom door. 

But just before she could take her leave, Sonic called after her. 

“But what about Dark Gaia?” 

His mother froze in place, hand on the doorknob.

“Dark Gaia,” Sonic repeated, voice full of genuine curiosity. “And Light Gaia—what ever happened to them?” He asked again.

The room went dead silent, his mother standing motionless at his open bedroom door. Then, with slow and deliberate movements, she turned her head, peering back at him with a warm smile on her face. 

“Why, they returned to their own realm, of course.” 

—

.

.

.

The air was still.

His chest against the floor, Sonic couldn’t move. But he could see, though only just. A darkness clouded the edges of his vision, and there was an intense throbbing in his head. 

He had been at his coronation. Something had attacked him.That much he could remember. But what was it? And where had it gone? 

It was impossible to get a bearing on his surroundings. Was he even in the palace anymore?

A nagging fear prodded at his head.

Had his attacker been successful in doing him in?

Sonic closed his eyes, suddenly feeling very tired. Whether or not that was the case, it was over for him anyhow. Fool he had been, he had tried to play the hero. Now, he was paying for it. 

This was exactly what he deserved. 

A cold numbness seeped into him, his mind strangely calm as he waited for oblivion to take him.

However, even with the void all around him, Sonic remained as he was. And all of a sudden, the numbness he felt in his chest was gone. There was a blooming feeling in his heart, a small warmth at first, but it began to grow, electrifying every nerve in his body and snapping him to life.

What was he saying…?

There was no way he was going to let it end here! There were still people waiting for him!

Slowly, he opened his eyes.

His vision had begun to stabilize, and as he blinked against the darkness of the world, he realized that something else was splayed out on the floor ahead of him. It was a mass of some kind of dark material, but unlike the indistinct haze of his peripheries, whatever it was was a tangible substance.

And then, it began to rise. 

The blackness morphed before his very eyes. A figure had begun to take shape within it. It was the approximate shape of a bipedal, but it was obvious that something was wrong with it.

A feeling of dread pierced Sonic’s heart as it began to move.

It jerked forwards, walking with slow, unnaturally jagged steps. With each step it took, its body would bend, leaving behind trails of miasma that blanketed the floor in a low fog. 

Sonic grit his teeth, fighting against the sheer panic that threatened to consume him. He tried to yell, he tried to move, but it was no use, and in little time, the thing was upon him, hovering over him with ominous intent. Sonic’s pupils dilated, the void where a face should have been staring back at him. 

With a sickening noise, a gash appeared across its visage. Teeth-like barbs split open, cracking wide into some sick parody of a grin. Except, this was no maw. No, instead all Sonic saw above him was his own face, a twisted and distorted reflection in the glassy eye of a creature that he knew wholeheartedly should not have existed on this planet. 

A voice began to speak inside his mind, the words utterly unfathomable to him but their expression as clear as anything. 

Anguish. Rage. 

The voice began to split, replicating itself and becoming more and more disconnected until it was nothing but a cacophony of shouts inside his mind. The sound was near deafening, ebbing and crashing until the voices were swallowed, snuffed out at once by the sound of rushing water. 

—

A glass panel shattered onto the floor with a resounding crash. Fine fragments scattered across the marble, shards just barely missing the figure laying prone there on the balcony of the ballroom. 

Their preceding sound, however, was more than enough to assault the senses of said figure awake.

Green eyes shot open and a gasp escaped his lips. Sonic gripped his heaving chest, a hand over his heart. Dull aches seared across his body, each and every one of his muscles screaming at him to stay still.

His fur was soaked. A torrential rainfall pounded against the castle, pouring down through broken windows onto the ballroom floor below. 

Memories began to surge through Sonic’s mind: a dark miasma burning his lungs, saturating the room and choking the guests, the power of the chaos emeralds being ripped from his body.

The limp bodies of the friends around him. 

Sonic reared forward, eyes darting around rapidly. It was then he saw seven gray gems splayed out around him, dull and lifeless, interspersed between seven crumbling pedestals.

He was all alone.

With great strain, Sonic braced himself against the floor with two hands, rising from his stomach. But just as his gaze dropped, his breath caught in his throat. 

Splayed out before him were hands that were not his own. Sharp claws protruded from massive hands, cuffs of white fur sprouting from the wrists. His arms were thick, adored with a midnight fur so dark it appeared pitch black. Lighting cracked from above the skylight, briefly illuminating the new appendages and Sonic’s horrified stare.

Sonic shut his eyes, forcing his gaze away from his hands. 

Alright. He couldn’t afford to panic right now—not when there were far more important matters to worry about.

He rose onto two unsteady legs, sparing no time to adjust to his new bulk as he took in the full scale of carnage around him. The railing overlooking the ballroom was smashed. Shattered glass from above littered every inch of the floor around him. The rich blue curtains that once decorated the back of the balcony had collapsed from the rafters, fabric soaked with the rainwater. 

Against the wishes of his body, Sonic forced himself to move. He hobbled over to the staircase, leaning against what remained of the handrail as he trenched down into the darkness of the ground floor below.

Where was everyone? Had they all evacuated? His brain was working a mile a minute, stomach twisted in knots as he fought against each nightmarish scenario playing out in his mind. 

A glimpse of movement caught Sonic’s eye as he finally arrived at the bottom of the steps. He came to a halt, eyes narrowed as he tried to make out what it was. 

Hunched over facing away from him was a mass of red fur. Large spiked fists hung limply by its sides. A faint glow emanated from the ends of its quills while a long tail thrashed threateningly near the ground.

Sonic’s heart felt light in his chest as he approached it, the sight of familiar spines and ceremonial armor along his shoulders sending his thoughts into a spiral.

“Knuckles…?” Sonic whispered, more to convince himself than anything. “Is that you?”

The creature that may have been Knuckles lurched around, and Sonic’s heart nearly stopped as it snapped its head up to face him.

The face of his guardian was unmistakable, but something was horribly wrong with it. Horns protruded from his brows, a spindly tail lashing about. Bright markings encased his appendages, and all that remained of his eyes were two black voids. A set of glowing irises bored into him, utterly devoid of sentience. 

A piercing screech sounded from Knuckles’ throat, a noise entirely alien to Sonic’s ears. He lunged forward, tearing over shards of glass and grit straight towards Sonic in an animalistic frenzy.

Sonic curled into himself with a cry, instinct alone thrusting him forward to try and dodge the oncoming rampage. But to his utter shock, his body failed to fall into a spin, leaving him instead tumbling awkwardly to the floor as sharp claws barely grazed along his arm. 

Distress flared through Sonic’s chest as he lifted himself up from the ground.

His speed—where had his speed gone?!

Sonic recovered just as Knuckles rebounded. Without thinking, he flung his new pair of arms forward, only to find that they extended far beyond what he had expected. Massive hands clamped down around Knuckles’ wrists, pulling him closer and holding fast.

“Knuckles, stop! It's me—snap out of it!” Sonic pleaded, teeth gritted as he tried to keep the guardian under control. But Knuckles only continued his violent thrashing, harsh cries escaping his throat as he struggled against Sonic’s grasp. 

His words weren’t going to reach Knuckles. That much was clear. So, in a bid of desperation, Sonic did the last thing he could think of. 

With a growl of frustration, Sonic lurched his head back. And then with all his might, he swung it forward, bashing his forehead against Knuckles’ cranium with a resounding “crack.”

Stars blotted out his vision. Sonic’s grip slipped from Knuckles’ wrists, but not before he felt Knuckles go limp in turn, the echidna’s eyes rolling into the back of his head. Simultaneously, the prince and guardian collapsed onto the floor. 

When Sonic’s vision returned to him, he rose into a crouch, rubbing a hand over his throbbing head. From his peripherals, Knuckles stirred beside him. The echidna shook his head furiously, teeth chattering and tremors rattling his body. He lifted his head, meeting Sonic’s gaze with abject confusion. However, unlike before, there was now an obvious glint of recognition in his black eyes. 

“Your Majesty…?” Knuckles’ muttered, his voice hoarse and quiet.

Relief flooded through Sonic.

“Thank chaos,” He breathed.

The guardian’s appearance may have changed even more drastically than his own, but in the end, it was still Knuckles. He was okay. And if he was okay, it meant the others had to be as well.

They just had to be. 

Sonic rose to his feet first, extending a hand down to the guardian who still did not appear to be quite present.

“Knuckles, do you remember anything?” Sonic questioned carefully.

“The ceremony—you had the emeralds. We were attacked from behind.” Knuckles mumbled, clearly straining to recall the details. Then, his face dropped soberly, a moment of realization flashing over his eyes. 

“I couldn’t stop it,” he stated in defeat.

Sonic stared wide-eyed as a deep despair began to fester behind Knuckles’ eyes. He grimaced.

“Hey—we don’t have time to worry about that!” Sonic insisted, a bite to his voice. “Come on, we still have to find Tails and Amy! They gotta be around here somewhere!” 

Knuckles’ stare was a million miles off. Nonetheless, he offered Sonic a mindless nod, grabbing onto the outstretched hand as the prince effortlessly heaved him to his feet.

With their goal before them, the two moved through the palace with determined resolve, and it didn’t take long for them to realize something was horribly, horribly wrong.

The castle was infested. Unrecognizable apparitions and monstrous beings roamed the halls, hostile entities that attacked without reprieve. When Sonic and Knuckles came upon them, they would have no choice but to fight back against the relentless pursuers. However, they would also find that these scuffles would not last long. Dark smoke poured from the creatures’ bodies as they rampaged, until one by one their energy seemed to fizzle out. After that, their forms would finally collapse, bodies burned up until nothing remained.

It was a terrible sight to behold, but one that they could not reflect on. Their mission to find their friends remained of utmost importance. Everything else came later. So they kept moving forward, shouting out  the names of their friends with increasing desperation until finally, they found who they were looking for. 

Blood-curdling shrieks rang out through the palace, resonating off walls and shrill enough to shatter glass. 

Like Knuckles, Amy and Tails had ventured away from the balcony where they were attacked. And just like Knuckles, their bodies had changed, and they too regarded their friends with unbridled aggression, not a hint of lucidity in their blackened eyes. 

“Tails, please!” Sonic cried. “Don’t you remember me?”

The fox scrambled away from him, backing into a corner on all fours with his haunches raised. His change in appearance was less drastic than that of Knuckles’, but he still appeared almost ghostly in nature, dual tails practically translucent as they thrashed threateningly behind him.

Sonic stood frozen in place, incapable of doing anything but watch as the boy he considered a brother snarled and spat at him. 

“Tails…” he whispered in grim disbelief.

Knuckles, meanwhile, was not faring much better.

Unlike Tails, Amy’s aggression was not self-preserving in nature. The dress she had been wearing was a tattered mess, most of the skirt torn off and trailing behind her. This, however, did little to slow her down. She moved at Knuckles relentlessly, pummeling him with a strength far greater than he had expected. But even as bruises began to line his arms, he held his ground—unwilling to fight back and risk injuring her. 

Soon enough, Amy had ceased her barrage momentarily, and Knuckles paled as she stuck out an arm to the side. There was a card in her hand, and with a flash of light and a puff of smoke, a spiked maul had materialized into her hand. Effortlessly, she spun the weapon over her shoulder before brandishing it threateningly.

Knuckles swore under his breath. Lady Amy Rose was a mage. Of course she was a mage. Why was he even surprised? Knuckles jumped out of the way just as the hammer embedded itself into the floor next to him.  

Amy yanked the hammer from the crater it left on the floor. She leaped into the air, maul arched high over her head as she fell towards him. With gritted teeth and tensed muscles, Knuckles stood firm, and the instant the hammer got within striking distance, Knuckles brought his palms together.

The wielder hissed from above him, her hands gripping tight around the handle as Knuckles’ fists strained against the iron between them. With a sharp cry, Knuckles swung the weapon around in a circle. 

Amy’s grasp on the hammer slipped, and her body was sent into the ground several meters away. But before she could get up again, Knuckles was already upon her.

“Forgive me, my lady,” He muttered, smashing his head against her own.

From across the way, the standoff between Sonic and Tails continued. With each step Sonic took towards the fox, the louder his screams grew, to the point of nearly bringing Sonic to tears.

“Tails, it’s me. Don’t you remember anything?” he pleaded. “You were brought up to be a scribe, but I know that’s not what you really wanted to do. You’re an inventor, Tails, and you’re brilliant at it! No one else could see that, but I do! And you do too!” 

Tails made no reaction to Sonic’s words, however, and as Sonic took yet another step forward, something within him seemed to snap. 

The fox let out the most bone-chilling howl yet and lunged from his spot in the corner, claws heading straight towards Sonic’s throat. 

“Tails, don’t—!” Sonic yelped. He threw his arms up just as Tails barreled into him, the unexpected force sending them both to the ground. 

Flat on his back and utterly petrified, Sonic stared up at Tails hovering over him, claws raised above his head menacingly. 

“Sonic!” A voice barked from across the room, snapping him out of his panicked daze. Sonic darted his eyes to the side to see that Knuckles was running towards him.

“Remember how you got through to me!” He shouted. “You’ve gotta knock some sense into him!” 

As if to drive his point home, Knuckles gestured to the dark bruise in the middle of his forehead. 

Sonic’s eyes flickered, and he whipped his gaze back to Tails just as the fox’s claws fell towards him. But even after losing his speed, Sonic remained the faster of the two at that moment. He caught Tails’ wrist just before his claws could reach his flesh, and with a quick yank, collided their heads together. 

Sonic winced as a cry of pain escaped from Tails’ throat, the fox going limp in his arms.

Panic began to rear in Sonic’s heart as he stared down at an unresponsive Tails. Knuckles reached his side only a moment later. He leaned over and placed a hand to the boy’s pulse.

“He’s alright.” Knuckles confirmed, exhaling shakily in relief. His limbs were trembling, and Sonic did not know if it was from the adrenaline or the fear. 

“And Amy?” Sonic questioned, eyes glazed with worry. The guardian shot a glance behind him, and Sonic followed it to the form of the girl splayed out over the floor. Like Tails, she too was unconscious. 

“I’ll check on her.” Knuckles grunted. “You take care of him.”

Knuckles left his side, and moments later, Tails began to stir in Sonic’s arms. He opened his eyes, and Sonic’s pulse increased exponentially.

“Ouch…” Tails winced, voice quiet and shaky. “What’s going on here..?” 

Disoriented black eyes landed on Sonic’s face, and Tails blinked up at him in utter shock.

“Sonic? Is that you?” He gasped. 

Despite the stinging in his eyes, Sonic managed to flash one of his signature grins. He wiped away any wetness that may have been there with a free hand. 

“Yeah. It’s me, buddy. Glad to have you back.”

“‘Back?’ What do you mean..?” Tails questioned weakly. But before Sonic could say any more, a wracked sob came from the other side of the room. Tails and Sonic both turned their attention to the source.

Knuckles was crouched at Amy’s side, fists keeping her restrained as she thrashed around on the ground.

Quickly but gently, Sonic placed Tails down to the floor and rushed to his guardian’s side. He watched in horror as Amy struggled against Knuckles’ grip, teeth gnashing together and tears forming at the corners of her eyes. However, the most terrifying element was the dark purple smoke that began to rise from her form. Sonic could practically feel his heart stop as the realization hit him. 

Dark smoke. Unbridled aggression.

Those creatures that had infested the castle—all along, had they all actually been…?

“I don’t think she can hear me.” Knuckles muttered gravely, the twinge of heartache in his tone telling Sonic that he too understood what was happening. 

Sonic crouched down next to her, eyebrows furrowed in abject horror. She was losing herself—just like all the others. He had watched as their bodies failed them. When the smoke finally fizzled out, there would be nothing left. Sonic felt ill. If he didn’t do something soon, the same would happen to her. 

“Amy, can you hear me?” He whispered, trying in vain to keep the tremor out of his voice. “Your friends are here to help you, okay? We’re here. You don’t have to fight anymore. So please...”

Sonic grasped her hand, holding it close with his own.

Amy shuddered, but against all odds, it appeared that his words may have been reaching her. Slowly, her movements began to calm down. The smoke emanating from her body slowed until it had ceased entirely. A shine returned to her pupil and she blinked up at him with recognition in her eyes. 

The tears pricking at her black eyes streamed down her face. 

Knuckles released his grip on her just as she reeled up, arms wrapping around Sonic’s neck in an embrace. She sobbed loudly, burying her face into his shoulder. 

All Sonic could do was hold her back, doing his best to offer any comfort he could, despite the fact all he felt now was numbness.

From the very start of that night, Sonic had told himself that as long as he had his friends with him, everything would turn out okay. And even after everything that had happened, somehow, against all odds, they were. 

But the same could not have been said for everyone else.

Sonic began to shake, and then, he too slipped into unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

“Do you know what that means?” 

The specimen did not quite have the capacity for speech yet. However, that did not stop the scientist that held him in his arms from speaking to him as if he could. 

Right now, his only concern was on what lay before him. It was a girl on the other side of the glass, wires and lines trailing from her body and hooked up to machines of all shapes and sizes. The only indication of life was the steady tone of the heart monitor and the fogging of the oxygen mask that concealed her features. 

The little hedgehog shook his head, small hands gripping tighter onto his creator’s lab coat. 

“Immunodeficiency,” the scientist repeated. “It means that her body cannot fight against infections on its own. For her, this is what a mere cold looks like.”

The hedgehog could hear his words, but he did not understand what they meant. All he did know was that something was terribly, terribly wrong. 

Maria—she shouldn’t have looked like this. Inert and ghost-like, as if she could slip away at any point. No, Maria should have been awake and alive, smiling and laughing with him like she always did. 

He couldn’t stand it any longer. The hedgehog tore his gaze away from her, looking up at the scientist with pleading eyes—searching desperately for some kind, any kind of reassurance from his creator that she would be okay. But all he was met with was the look of a weary man, eyes laced with pity behind dark-tinted glasses. 

“Look at her, Shadow,” he urged. “Don’t look away.”

Shadow didn’t want to look at her anymore, but he did as he was told. He tried his hardest to picture her face as it had been, as it should have been. 

“I know it’s hard to see her like this.” the old scientist sighed, adjusting his glasses with a free hand. “But thanks to you, she won’t have to live like this much longer.”

The scientist placed Shadow down onto his own two feet. and then kneeled down. hunching his shoulders such that he was eye-level with him. 

“Shadow,” He said, kneeling down such that he was eye-level with the hedgehog. “Can I count on you to help me save her?”

Save her. Now that was something Shadow could understand. Tears welled up in his eyes. 

He nodded fervently, and the scientist's smile stretched wide beyond a thick mustache. 

“You have a very important purpose, Shadow. The way she is now, Maria cannot live outside of this space station. But with you by her side, we might all be able to go back home someday.”

Home. Maria had used that word before, but Shadow hadn’t ever really known what she meant by it. But the joy that radiated from her whenever she did speak of it—that was something Shadow would have given anything to have back right now.

Shadow wiped the tears from his cheeks, and though his eyes were red and puffy, a new determination shone in red pupils. 

Wherever home was, it didn’t matter to Shadow. Because as long as he could stay with Maria, that was all he needed. 

—

.

.

.

There was a steady vibration coming from his pocket.

Shadow’s habit of keeping Rouge’s transceiver on his person at all times had persisted, even after he nearly forgot about it entirely. Carefully, he slipped a hand into his pocket and retrieved its contents. 

It had been so long since Rouge had contacted him, Shadow had found himself momentarily taken off guard by the buzzing. He peered down at the device in his palm. An icon flashed over its LED screen, and Shadow snapped it open without a second glance, bringing the receiver close to his ear. 

“Agent Shadow.” A voice that was definitely not Rouge answered.

Shadow’s stomach lurched momentarily. He peered around the hallway, but there was no one in sight. 

“This is Agent Topaz speaking.” The voice went on. “I’m sure you remember me, so I’ll just cut to the chase. Do you copy?”

Shadow had never met Agent Topaz before. He knew she was Rouge’s former partner, as well as a liaison in the international security branch of GUN. More relevantly, though, she had been integral in his departure from the United Federation, particularly with acquiring the documents he required to get through customs and border security. 

Thanks to her, the operation had largely gone off without a hitch. But Shadow had been told she no longer wanted anything to do with the two of them. For her to call him now—it could only mean that Rouge had provided her with the means to contact him. 

“Where’s Rouge?” Shadow growled into the receiver, not bothering to beat around the bush with a greeting. 

“Agent Rouge asked me to contact you on her behalf,” Topaz answered, not sounding the least bit pleased about the prospect. “She wanted to avoid making a cross-continental satellite call, so she asked me to pass on some information to you.”

Shadow said nothing, so Topaz cleared her throat. Her voice was curt and to-the-point, a model soldier if Shadow ever heard one. 

“Agent Rouge is in the process of planning her return to your location. When she does, she will be in possession of your new passport, identification cards, and other documents you’ll need to leave the country.”

Shadow’s eyes widened. She had really done it. 

“How soon will she be arriving?” He urged, stepping off to the side of the hallway.

“As soon as she figures out an excuse to leave, I’d imagine.” Topaz grumbled with a weariness that was not lost to Shadow. “But, she will be contacting you as soon as she arrives, so you should prepare yourself to leave at a moment's notice. She’ll provide you with the rendezvous details then.”

Shadow went silent. Knowing Rouge, Shadow figured it would be the end of the month at the very latest. 

“I see,” Shadow said after a moment’s hesitation. “Tell Rouge I will be ready.”

Topaz made a humming noise. 

“There’s one more thing Rouge asked me to pass along. I understand you had a run-in with a bounty hunter called ‘Infinite’?”

Shadow involuntarily pulled the device closer, a bead of sweat forming on his cheek.

“What about him?” Shadow said with a note of apprehension.

“I’ll take that as a yes. You really have a knack for attracting trouble, don’t you?” Topaz sneered. “Well, I’m sure you’ll be pleased to know he was recently apprehended by the authorities.”

“They arrested him?” Shadow repeated in disbelief. 

“Sure did. Apparently, he’s in the process of being extradited to the United Federation. I suppose that’s what happens when you try to leave a country with the “Ultimate Mercenary” title attached to your name and description. So much for that .” Topaz commented with a huff.

It took Shadow a moment to gather his thoughts, everything Topaz had just relayed swirling in his mind.

Rouge would be returning to the country. She had his papers with him, and Infinite was no longer a factor. Every piece he needed was falling into place.

Just like that, there was nothing else keeping him here.

“Is that all?” Shadow asked, voice low and tense. 

“That’s it.” Topaz confirmed. “I’ve done my part, so this is probably the last you’ll hear from me. Don’t try to contact me again, you hear? Just wait for Agent Rouge to reach out.”

Shadow exhaled.

“Understood,” he said.

Topaz made another noise of acknowledgement. 

“Good luck, Agent Shadow.”

With that, the call promptly dropped, and Shadow was left with only the sound of static. He lowered the device from his ear, snapping it shut.

—

Although the nights remained frigid, the late afternoon sun had begun to melt the ice encasing the castle. Crystalline icicles lined the edges of the roof tiles, dipping water onto balconies and entranceways. Before the interruption, Shadow had just so happened to be on his way to assist in clearing off one of these very balconies. 

It was a task Sonic had seemed rather vexed about. Apparently, it had been a request from Amy, who naturally went on to offer no explanation whatsoever as to why it needed to be done. Sonic, in turn, had attempted to enlist Shadow. And Shadow…

Well, he saw little reason to object to the request. 

It was somewhat odd to think about—not all that long ago, Shadow could hardly bear to be in the same room as him. And now, spending time with the prince like this was swiftly becoming the new normal for him. Some things remained as they always had been: bickering continued to be commonplace, petty arguments frequently escalating into full-blow competitions, regardless of whether the task at hand was one of work or leisure. The only difference now was that Shadow found himself the instigator of such games almost as much as he was on the receiving end of them. 

It was as if a shift between them had occurred, perhaps one that occurred long before Shadow had taken care to notice it. And all things considered, Shadow couldn’t necessarily say he minded all too much. 

Sure enough, Sonic was already hard at work when he found him. Armed with a shovel, he dug his heels into one pile of half-melted ice. The shovel scraped through the ice, and he heaved the pile over the railing, seemingly finding some kind of amusement in how far he could fling the stuff. So engrossed in the task as he was, he didn’t even notice when Shadow arrived, nor did he notice his pensive gaze as he lingered in the doorway. 

Upon seeing Sonic there, carefree even during the most menial of work, did things truly begin to sink in for Shadow. 

Soon, he would be leaving this place. He’d be leaving him.

In the back of his mind, Shadow had always known this day would come. At points, he had even longed for it—eagerly awaiting the day he could leave behind this wretched castle for good. 

But now that the day was actually upon him, all Shadow could think about now was what would become of it. 

“I still have full intentions of following through with my promise.”

Shadow stared into the palm of his hand with a conflicted grimace. Unbeknownst to him, Sonic’s ears had perked to attention. He turned towards the doorway, a smile stretching across his face.

“Well hello there, slowpoke!” Sonic whistled. “I got a shovel over here with your name on it!”

Shadow glanced up just in time to see said shovel flying through the air towards him. He reacted instantly, catching it above his head with one hand. 

“You can start over there.” Sonic smirked with a flick of his chin. “But you better hurry, you have a long way to go if you want to catch up to me!” 

Shadow lowered the shovel to his side without a word, and Sonic returned to his scraping. A growl escaped his throat as the shovel slid against the ice, almost causing him to slip forward. 

“Although, I’m still not quite sure why Amy has us doing all this...” He muttered. 

Shadow stepped over to where Sonic had indicated, though he did not get to work right away. Instead, he just stared blankly at nothing in particular, before carefully stealing a glance at Sonic’s back. He narrowed his eyes pensively.

When he left, would Sonic and his companions remain here, just as they had for years? 

For how long would they be able to go on like that?

“Sonic,” Shadow piped up.

“Yeah?” Sonic responded, head craned over his shoulder with a cocked eyebrow. 

Silence. A cool breeze blew by them, whipping into their fur and rustling the leaves far below. Shadow swallowed roughly. 

“…Nevermind.” He said quietly. 

Sonic’s puzzled gaze remained trained on Shadow for a moment longer. But with a shrug, he quickly returned to his shoveling.

A palpable silence settled between them, and Sonic seemed chipper as ever as he continued to clear frost off the terrace. The railings were visible now, and though there was little growth to be seen in the beds or along the criss-cross scaffolding, they were overall making decent progress in clearing the balcony. 

Of course, in comparison to Sonic, Shadow hadn’t done much of the work at all. And no more than a minute later, Shadow cleared his throat once more.

“Actually, Sonic, there is something I have to ask of you.”

This time, Sonic offered the courtesy of twirling around to face Shadow fully. He leaned his weight into the shovel, one hand on its handle and the other across his chest. 

“How may I be of assistance, my liege?” He smiled expectantly, dipping into a facetious bow. 

Shadow gave a noise of exasperation, rolling his eyes. Nonetheless, he planted his shovel into the snow. His hands fell to his sides, and he stared at Sonic with intense eyes. 

“I want you to show me how you contained the curse on the barrier.”

Sonic’s grin promptly dropped, and he rose back to his full height. Piercing eyes searched Shadow’s face, and Shadow braced himself for the immediate protest. 

He had gone into this knowing Sonic wouldn’t have reacted favorably to his proposition—that was just the kind of person he was. 

Sonic’s face softened. “So, what brought this up, exactly?” He asked cautiously. 

Shadow straightened his back.

“You told me that my power was familiar to you. That you had seen it somewhere before,” Shadow said, and Sonic furrowed his brows. 

“I was skeptical at first,” he went on. “Even now, I’m not entirely sure if I believe it. But if your theory is correct, and the power of those emeralds is what sealed Dark Gaia to this place originally, then I do not see why I couldn’t attempt something similar.”

Shadow watched for any sign of a reaction, but Sonic’s face remained expressionless. 

“I can see you’ve been thinking about this,” he admitted after a few seconds.  “But I’m afraid things aren’t that simple.”

He plucked up his shovel from the snow, swinging it up and over onto his shoulder.

“At this stage, sealing the power of Dark Gaia away for good just isn’t possible. The best we could hope to achieve is just holding it off a little longer.”

“So be it, then.” Shadow growled.

Sonic scoffed in disbelief, shaking his head incredulously.

“Yeah. No way. There’s no way I’m gonna let you do something like that.”

“Why not?” Shadow retorted. “So you can just continue to risk yourself instead?” 

Sonic rolled his eyes, not missing a beat. His indignant expression matched Shadow’s with equal intensity and he crossed his arms.

“Yeah, well, at least I’m a known quantity. We have no idea what could happen if you were to try something like that!”

“Exactly,” Shadow snapped back. “And considering the urgency of the situation we’re dealing with, it’s a gamble worth taking.”

Sonic put a hand up in an attempt to pacify him, but Shadow only scowled at the gesture.

“I hear you. Trust me, I do.” Sonic grumbled. “But what you’re suggesting is not going to help anyone in the long run. Dark Gaia is—“

With each word, Shadow could hear Sonic’s frustration growing more and more until he cut himself off with a snarl. Sonic exhaled, taking a moment to settle his nerves, and when he raised his gaze again, it was full of what Shadow immediately recognized as remorse—remorse and cold acceptance.

“If you don’t know what you’re doing, then Dark Gaia will use your power against you,” he said gravely. 

Shadow balled his hands into fists, a fire in his eyes. Was Sonic really implying he didn’t know how to use his own power? 

What the hell did he know?

More than you, clearly, an irritating voice in his head chimed in. With a grimace, Shadow bit back the indignant comment on the edge of his tongue, instead directing his attention to the ground at his feet. 

His power and chaos energy—they were one in the same. But all this revelation had given him was further confirmation that he had, at best, an incomplete knowledge of his abilities. Despite his mastery over many of the skills they afforded him, the fact remained that there were far too many unknowns.

Shadow could feel an ire building in him. He brought one hand up to his chest in an attempt to extinguish it, glowering up at Sonic with stubborn eyes. He was not about to acquiesce so easily. Not this time.

“If this curse poses a risk to those living outside these woods, then I will not stand by and allow it to fester unchecked,” Shadow declared. “Nor will I allow you to keep me from doing what needs to be done.”

Sonic blinked at him. His muzzle twitched, but no words came out. And then, with a resigned sigh, Sonic lowered the shovel from his shoulder. 

“Alright. If you’re serious about this, then it’s no use trying to change your mind. I’ve learned that much about you,” Sonic chuckled, though there was only grimness in his voice. “But if those are your intentions, I’m not going to help you.”

Shadow narrowed his eyes, but Sonic wasn’t done. 

“However, since you’re so hellbent on this anyways, there is something I do have to ask of you before you try anything. In fact, It’s actually something I’ve been considering for a while now.” 

Shadow raised a brow, gaze laced with suspicion. “And what would that be?” He barked.

“I want you to try to use the chaos emerald again.” 

This statement proved enough to soften even Shadow’s normally stoic face. He stared at him in disbelief.

Sonic was suggesting he try to use the emerald? The same Sonic who had tried and failed to get them to work for centuries, and the same Sonic who's back Shadow had gone behind to get his hands on one in the first place? 

Not even to mention the fact that once it was in his possession, he had very nearly endangered his friend in an ordeal that had been a complete and utter failure.

And Sonic was suggesting he try again ?

Shadow swallowed roughly, voice quiet and bewildered, as if the possibility alone was genuinely unfathomable to him. 

“And what makes you think anything will be different this time?” 

Sonic just smiled at him, a twinkle in his eye.

“Because,” he said simply, “this time, I’m going to help you.”

—

For some reason, Shadow had anticipated being led out of the castle and back inside Tails’ shed. Upon any sort of reflection, this didn’t make much sense, but it was what Shadow pictured regardless. 

Come to think of it, Shadow had never been updated on the state of the structure, and he passively wondered if Sonic and Knuckles had been successful in their efforts to restore the destruction he laid upon it. 

But Shadow did not have much time to ponder the possibility, because of course, he soon realized Sonic was not leading him out to the shed. Instead, the two of them walked side by side down staircases until they were in the catacomb-like lower depths of the castle. 

As they walked, Shadow couldn’t help but think the path was reminiscent of the one Sonic had taken him down when they were still strangers, back when Rouge had been imprisoned.

How strange it was, looking back on it now.  

“Say, Shadow,” Sonic piped up casually from beside him. “When you use your power, what does that feel like?”

Shadow blinked up at him. “Feel like?” He repeated, and Sonic nodded.

“Yeah. Like, when you tried to use the emerald before. Or when you ignited the fireplace. What was it like to do that?”

Shadow took a moment to ponder the question, unsure if he grasped what Sonic was alluding to. Nonetheless, he gave it his best shot. 

“Asking me that is like me asking you what it feels like to move your arm. Or what it's like to breathe,” Shadow responded. “To me, calling upon my power is as natural as breathing.”

He put a hand to his heart, the phantom sensation he knew all too well lingering within him even now. “However, I suppose if I had to compare it to something, it's like a heat building in my chest. At least, that’s where it feels the strongest. From there, I can control the flow to my will, directing it as I desire.”

Sonic watched Shadow intently, absorbing each and every word. 

“I see. That’s actually pretty promising to hear.” Sonic replied without elaborating.

It was at this point Shadow noticed they were coming to the end of the long hallway, stone walls terminating into an worn-looking door. An ornate brass handle protruded from the wood, giving the entrance a particular medieval look even compared to the rest of the palace. Without hesitation, Sonic grabbed onto the handle and yanked it open.

Shadow was met with what was, by any means, a space much more fitting for what he’d expect from a chamber housing an artifact of great power. It was a circular room, blueish green tiles lining the floor and spiraling towards the center. Spread out across the room were seven pedestals at waist-height. They were empty, however, except for one at the center. A gray gem sat on the pedestal, identical to the one Rouge had tried to take and the one in Tails’ workshop.

Sonic wasted no time stepping into the room with Shadow close behind. However, just as soon as Shadow entereted, the atmosphere in the room seemed to shift, a sudden uneasiness in the air that left him feeling on edge. 

There were no windows in the room, so Sonic propped his torch into the holder near the entrance. The orange glow mixed with the blue of the tiles, giving the room’s walls and floors a coloring almost as dull as the emeralds itself. 

Sonic approached the middle pedestal, stopping just before it with a pensive look on his face.

“My birthright,” he muttered, seemingly to himself. His hand hovered tensely over the emerald, as if he was afraid to touch it. “Yknow, my mother used to tell me that when you gather all seven emeralds together, a miracle was supposed to happen.” 

There was a small smile on his face, but his voice was laced with bitterness. “This kingdom was supposed to be a testament to that.”

Sonic closed the gap, fingers wrapping around the emerald and lifting it from its podium.

“Turns out not everything I was told growing up was true. Imagine that.” Sonic chuckled grimly. “But just because a miracle never happened, that doesn’t mean they aren’t powerful. And for much longer than I care to admit, I never bothered to ask where their power had come from, or where it could have gone.”

Sonic looked up at Shadow.

“The thing is, chaos power exists all over our world. These emeralds may be the primary source, but you’re able to tap-into free-flowing energy on your own! At least, that’s my theory,” He chuckled. “And I think you might be just what the emeralds have been waiting for.” 

A frown pulled at Shadow’s face. “What makes you think I have a chance when you were unable to make a connection in centuries?”  

“Well, maybe ‘connection’ was a little misleading,” Sonic smiled awkwardly, scratching the side of his cheek. “When I say ‘connection,’ what I really mean is more like, ‘empower.’ The chaos emeralds are the servers, but chaos is power that has to be channeled by the heart.”

Ah, of course. That clarifies everything. Shadow thought with an internal grumble.

Sonic held the emerald against his chest, eyes somewhat solemn. “The way I am now, it’s impossible for me to use them. I’ve accepted that. But you…well, from what you just told me in the hall back there, I think you have just what it takes.”

Shadow stared at Sonic with a conflicted gaze. At the very least, it was clear that Sonic believed everything he was saying. 

“That’s all well and good, I suppose,” Shadow chimed in with a sigh, crossing his arms over his chest, “but if our power is truly one in the same, then what do the emeralds have to offer that I cannot?”

“Honestly? I can’t say. I don’t know the extent of your abilities.” Sonic shrugged. “But something tells me you don’t either.”

Sonic stepped away from the podium and walked towards Shadow. He extended the hand that held the emerald, presenting the artifact to Shadow with expectant eyes. 

“But don’t worry about doing anything fancy right now. Just do what you always do and give it your best shot, okay?”

Shadow stifled the urge to scoff at Sonic’s attempt at encouragement, because despite everything, Shadow could tell Sonic was not trying to be patronizing. No, from the look in his eye alone, it was obvious that Sonic had meant every word. 

And for that alone, Shadow could not find it in himself to make any more snide remarks. 

“Very well,” Shadow spoke up after a moment’s pause. He snatched the emerald from Sonic’s grasp, and without another word Sonic stepped back, giving Shadow ample room to begin.

Shadow planted his feet in place firmly, the gem as unremarkable as it had ever been weighing down his hand slightly. With a deep breath, Shadow raised it above his head.

The sensation that he had felt countless times ignited in his chest. It creeped up his arm and into his hand, burning at the tips of his fingers that leaked across the emerald’s surface. Shadow gritted his teeth, a band of sweat breaking out along his forehead. He increased his output, flares of light spiking across the emerald. However, there was no reaction. The emerald remained the same as it always was.

It was the exact same experience as last time. 

With a frustrated growl, Shadow lowered the emerald, taking a second to breathe. But before he could lift it again, Sonic intervened.

“Let me offer you some advice,” Sonic piped up from where he stood at the far end of the room, arms crossed in casual amusement. “It looks like you’re trying to brute force your way through, and while I admire the tenacity, the physical part of empowering the emerald is only half the battle.”

He stepped forward, making his way back over to where Shadow stood. “When I said the emeralds are empowered through the heart, I meant it. What’s most important is having a sound mind. You have to try to focus on your internal state above all else.”

Shadow stared at him blankly.

“You do realize how not helpful that is, don’t you?” He deadpanned.

“I mean it, Shadow,” Sonic barked indignantly with a roll of his eyes. However, only a mere instant later he perked up.

“Here’s a question,” Sonic proposed, “has there ever been a point where your power behaved strangely? Like you couldn’t quite control it?”

Shadow blinked at him, taken aback by the question. Then with a scowl, he looked away. 

Sonic grinned, taking this as confirmation.

“And, has there ever been a time where you found yourself able to do something unexpected, just because you wanted it so badly?” Sonic asked with a twinkle in his eye.

“Get to the point, Sonic.” Shadow hissed impatiently. 

“My point is that chaos energy is, well, chaotic! The only way to control its flow is to have some kind of intent! The stronger the intent, the stronger the energy, and ideally the emerald, will react. The desire you have to accomplish something—that’s what’ll tip you over the edge!”

As if to punctuate his statement, Sonic pointed a finger out.

“And that’s chaos control.”

Shadow stared at him expressionlessly, and Sonic sighed with a shake of his head, stepping closer and reaching down.

“Here—“ Sonic grabbed ahold of the Shadow’s hand around the emerald, lifting it up and pushing it towards his heart. “It’s all about intent, okay? Focus on what’s happening in here, and block everything else out.” 

Shadow watched with bated breath as Sonic retracted his hand from his own, leaving the emerald against his chest and stepping back to give him space once more.

“You’re close. I can feel it, so just try again.” He said with a smile. 

Strong intentions, huh? Shadow thought passively. 

Sonic was correct about one thing anyways—the last time Shadow had attempted this, it had been an experience akin to a physical battle. His focus had been on the corporeal world, on accumulating as much power in his body as possible and releasing it into the emerald. 

Even if Sonic could no longer use the emerald himself, his word was the only one Shadow had to go off of. No matter how Shadow looked at it, if he wanted to succeed, he would have to try it. 

After all, he couldn’t afford not to.

Shadow exhaled deeply, and once more the head began to accumulate inside his chest. Before long, the energy reached a high point once more, but instead of directing it, Shadow just allowed it to pool.

His mind strained as he tried to block out the physical world around him—no trivial task when hyperawareness was his default state. He grimaced at the weight of the emerald in his palm, the power in his body seeking the path of least resistance, and the stinging feeling of green eyes watching intently nearby. 

And then, there were his own nerves to deal with—uncertainties, emotions, a spiral of tumultuous data that demanded his attention. It was all so much, but somehow, Shadow would have to keep it all at bay. 

Strong intentions…wanting something so badly…

Shadow tried to center all that Sonic had told him, but there was one point that had resonated stronger than the others, one that Shadow couldn’t get out of his mind..  

There had been an instance where his powers had behaved unexpectedly, hadn’t there? It was a neural connection Shadow had not thought to consider until Sonic had raised the prospect. 

It was faint at first, a subtle shift in his psyche. A siren was blaring. People were running. He was running out of time. But this was not the siren of the nightmare that had played out in his mind countless times before. No, this was something— somewhere completely different.

That’s right. Shadow thought to himself. That mission. Rouge was still inside.

A routine extraction mission had gone wrong.  The failsafe of the facility was triggered, a system designed to destroy the secrets within it along with anyone else in the vicinity. 

Shadow’s commander had ordered him to pull out, but for the first time in his life, Shadow hadn’t obeyed. 

He could remember the smell of damp woods, the muggy air and droplets of water against his skin. The screech of metal as he tore through the facility. He had known where she was, and he had known he wasn’t going to make it. Effectively, he had been running towards his demise, and yet the thought hadn’t even crossed his mind. In fact, Shadow had never felt more focused in his life. 

What happened next was hazy—time had seemed to slow down around him. An electricity crackled along his skin, painful and searing. The alarm had been so loud, but in that instant, there was only silence.  

Silence and stillness.

Panicked eyes stared back into his own. Rouge was before him, and Shadow didn’t question how. He grabbed onto her, and once more, he moved.  

Tearing a riff in reality…the power to move as one wishes.

The emerald began to pulse in Shadow’s hand. 

He could remember it all now. Following the incident, Shadow had been rendered unconscious for a day. The subsequent bouts of fatigue he had attributed to a simple case of overexertion.

Rouge had insisted that he had appeared in a flash of light before her, and then the next instant the both of them were miles away from the carnage of the facility. Shadow had brushed her off. She must have misremembered. After all, warping like that should have been impossible.

Of course, now Shadow wasn’t so sure about that. 

Is it true? Shadow thought. Back then, did I really perform such a technique?

The memory of what it had been like teetered on the edge of his consciousness. 

With his arms crossed and back to the wall, Sonic suddenly perked up. He squinted at the emerald in Shadow’s grasp. 

Slowly, he uncrossed his arms, pushing off the wall and taking a step forward. 

A small light was emanating from Shadow’s fingertips, so faint that Sonic at first thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. But soon, the light began to grow, and Sonic’s jaw dropped as he realized what was happening.

The light wasn’t coming from Shadow’s hand, it was coming from the emerald.  

“No way,” Sonic whispered, eyes wide in utter disbelief.

The emerald pulsed brighter, ribbons of neon light bursting from the gem and engulfing the room in a viridian glow. Shadow stood in the center of it all, eyes shut and face as calm as ever as he maintained a firm grasp on the gem. All Sonic could do was watch him, half in awe and half in anticipation. 

From Shadow’s end, a warmth had begun to bloom in his heart, a sensation completely unlike anything he had felt before. It was calm, but only in the sense that he could perfectly predict the flow of turbulence. 

What is this…? Shadow thought, eyes opening slowly. Is this chaos control?”

The emerald was shining in his hand, and from it came a familiar burn, an energy crackling along his skin.

There was a voice calling out to him, but Shadow did not notice Sonic reaching out to him, nor did he pay heed to the cry. And before he knew it, there was nothing but silence and stillness around him. The scales within him had finally tipped. He no longer had to concern himself with tangible reality. Space and time were mere vehicles for him, just as they had been before. 

My intention… 

Shadow reached out to the strands that entangled him. The singularity was before him, and he would bend it to his will. 

My intention is…?

However, the slightest moment of hesitation was all it took.

His focus slipped, and a panic welled in Shadow’s chest as the world bended around him. He threw his hand out, a desperate attempt to realign himself, but it was no use. 

It was too late to turn back now. All he could do now was push forward, so Shadow moved, taking the leap with reckless abandon. 

The light of the emerald peaked in intensity, and then, there was nothing.

—

Shadow’s body felt numb, his energy completely drained.

Damn. I overdid it.  

He had managed to use the emerald. At least, that's what he assumed had happened. But at the last moment, he had fumbled it all away. Now, he had no idea where he was. 

His eyes were open, but there was nothing but blackness. He felt weightless, and yet for some reason, strangely calm as he floated through the ether, mind and soul at ease with the world.

Was this the end? Had he finally burned himself up, just like his creator had feared he would? 

Shadow considered the possibility, and swiftly came to the conclusion that such an idea was not so unpleasant.

To leave this cruel world so casually, without a warning—it was not the worst way this sad existence of his could have ended.

Living is akin to suffering. But now, you can rest.

Shadow closed his eyes, submitting himself to a void identical to the one around him. 

Perhaps this was the best outcome he could have asked for. He would finally be rid of this wretched world, and in turn, it would be free from the likes of him.

Strange—he suddenly couldn’t even remember what he had been so worked up about in the first place.

“Please, Shadow,” said a voice in his head, “For all those people living on that planet, give them a chance to be happy..!”

Shadow’s eyes flew open.

What… Shadow thought to himself. Why…why am I thinking such things?

It was at that moment Shadow realized that those thoughts, those feelings of hopelessness—they were not his own at all. No, something else was here with him. Something was speaking to him inside his mind. 

And whatever it was, It was trying to control him. 

Shadow tried to move, but something was weighing him down like a vice—a substance so dense he couldn’t hope to claw his way out of it alone. 

The voices in his mind grew louder, a cacophonous storm all around him. But then, there was a voice that stood out among all the rest. 

“Shadow! Can you hear me?!”

It started at the edge of his senses, and then it grew, growing louder and more persistent with each iteration. It was not the voice of a memory, but it was familiar all the same.

Shadow tried to reach out to the voice. And then, like a hand around his wrist, Shadow felt something yank him, dragging him to the surface so rapidly he had no time to get his bearings before—

—

“Say something, Shadow!”

Shadow’s eyes flew open, and this time, there was no void. Clouds billowed across a blue sky, a smattering of birds painted against the heavens.

I’m outside? When did I…? Shadow’s thoughts trailed off as he took in the sight of a familiar face staring down at him, teeth gritted and eyebrows knitted together in distress. 

Oh.

Inexplicably, Shadow found himself splayed across the very terrace he and Sonic had met up on not even an hour prior. Sonic was by his side, holding his upper torso off the ground and cradling the back of his skull gently. He looked terrified, and Shadow couldn’t for the life of him figure out why. 

He was holding something. Shadow looked down at his hand, catching sight of the emerald that still pulsed faintly in his grasp. 

Ah. That’s right. 

“What do you know…” Shadow rasped from below Sonic, “Maybe those emeralds aren’t as useless as I thought they were.”

Something flashed across Sonic’s expression. He breathed, a shaky sigh of relief punctuated by a look so full of emotion, Shadow feared he was about to cry.

“You did it, Shadow,” Sonic said softly at first, before his voice crescendoed into what Shadow could only assume was a victory cry. “I can’t believe you actually did it!”

Shadow’s breath caught in his throat as the hand behind his head pulled him into an embrace.

“You’re amazing, Shadow! You’re actually amazing!” Sonic exclaimed, his voice cracking ever so slightly as he pressed his face into Shadow’s shoulder.

Shadow stared off into a dumb stupor, mind blank and eyes wide. 

What is this…?

Sonic’s experiment had worked. Shadow had been successful in using the chaos emerald. Everything was as it should be, so why did Sonic feel the need to hold him so closely, like he was afraid he would slip away? 

A gut reaction had insisted Shadow push him away, But successful or not, it didn’t change the fact Shadow was in no such mental state to protest. The faint heat still radiating from the emerald did nothing to alleviate the cold in his body, and though he had so many questions, he had no energy to address them. 

Simply put, Shadow was tired. And Sonic—Sonic was just so warm. Not warm like the emerald, nor like the burning within his chest, but a different kind of sensation entirely. 

A sensation Shadow wanted to feel more of. 

His expression relaxed, eyelids fluttering closed as the emerald slipped from his fingers and tumbled to the ground. Slowly and shakily, Shadow allowed his arms to wrap around Sonic’s torso. He buried his face into Sonic’s fur, holding onto him like he was a lifeline. 

Minutes that felt like hours passed by, the pair blind to the world around them as they shared their embrace. And from beside their quiet moment, they did not notice as the last remnants of green light faded from the chaos emerald. 

Chapter Text

“Sonic.”

Shadow’s voice was no louder than a whisper, the sound further muffled by the mane of fur pressed against his muzzle. Regardless, the comparatively harsh grunt indicated he had been heard, and Sonic exhaled as if he had just been roused from a particularly pleasant dream.

He pried his head off Shadow’s shoulder and Shadow did the same, Sonic’s gaze meeting his through half-lidded eyes. 

“Hey.”

His voice was soft, the singular word spoken so casually that for a moment Shadow wondered if he was the one who was dreaming. Slowly, Sonic’s arm slid out from behind his back, the hand behind his head gently lowering him back to the ground. 

“Just take it easy, alright?”

Shadow hummed in response, glazed-over eyes locked onto the sky. “Is it always that intense?” he asked passively, drawing out a good humored scoff from Sonic. 

“No, not typically. But I also can’t say I expected you to pull that off.”

Shadow lifted his head from Sonic’s hand, bracing his elbows against cold and damp marble.

“ Do you know what you just pulled off?” Sonic retracted his hand. He fell back into a sitting position upon the marble, legs crossed and hands clasped against his knees. 

“I did just as you said,” Shadow said with a grimace. He placed a hand to the throbbing in his temple. It was a good sign. The pain was proof that he was alive. 

“Shadow…you just performed chaos control.”

The look of wonder had returned to Sonic’s face, though it was more tempered this time. It was as if things had sunk in for him, and all that was left now was confirming that Shadow understood the gravity of that statement as well. 

Shadow wasn’t sure if he did.

“I see,” he muttered. “Using the emerald felt different from last time. Different, but familiar. It felt like something I had done before.”

“Something you’ve done before…?” Sonic leaned forward, eyebrows furrowed in either deep thought or deep concern—Shadow couldn’t pinpoint which. 

 “You’ve used chaos control without an emerald?”

Shadow held his silence. He lacked the will to give Sonic the explanation he was looking for. What needed to be done next, however, was clear to him.  

“I have to try it again,” he uttered.

Sonic stared down at him, mouth falling slightly agape. Shadow scanned the balcony, gaze coming to rest on a gray gem resting just a few feet away. It must have tumbled there when he dropped it. 

Using one of his elbows as a pivot, Shadow flipped over onto his hands and knees, pushing himself up into a shuddering crouch. He grit his teeth—his limbs felt like jello, and the fatigue was making his vision hazy. 

“Woah, woah, woah —!” Sonic cried out in protest. He leapt onto his feet, but Shadow paid him no mind. Legs strained against the ground as he tried to stand, but just as soon as he pushed up did they give out beneath him. A hand caught his arm before he could fall face-first into the marble, and Shadow let out an indignant snarl as Sonic eased him down slowly.

“You’re so stubborn,” Sonic chastised with a click of his tongue. “Just take a look at yourself, you can’t even stand!”

“Then make yourself useful and help me up,” Shadow growled under his breath.

Sonic rolled his eyes. Nonetheless, he bent down to his knees, placing a hand around Shadow’s waist. However, instead of simply supporting him to his feet, Sonic slipped his other hand under Shadow’s legs and scooped him into his arms. 

“What are you doing?!” Shadow cried, eyes wide as he found himself simultaneously gripping at Sonic’s neck for stability and pushing against his shoulder in protest. Though, his limbs were far too tired to put any real force behind the movements. “Let go of me!” 

“You told me to help you up,” came Sonic’s innocent reply, though the smirk on his face was anything but. He stepped over to where the emerald lay, effortlessly shifting Shadow’s weight onto one arm and picking it off the ground. 

“Never thought I’d say this, but I think that’s about all the excitement I can take for one day,” Sonic chuffed, adjusting his companion such that the bridal carry was comfortable for both of them. 

Shouts of further protest boiled in Shadow’s chest as Sonic carried him back towards the entrance, but just as they crossed the threshold inside, Shadow found his voice suppressed by the sound of urgent footsteps running up the staircase.

Around the bend, and to Shadow’s abject horror, the entire menagerie had arrived. Amy was leading the pack, with Tails close behind. Both of them had a stitch in their brows, faces twisted in concern. Following them was Knuckles, who looked indifferent at best and rather amused if anything. At the sight of Shadow’s predicament, the slightest hint of a smirk crept onto his face, and Shadow wished for nothing more than to smack it clean off.  

“Sonic, is he okay?” Amy questioned, a distress in her voice that left Shadow scowling. But before he could bark back a comment about her nerve in addressing Sonic over him, the Sonic in question spoke up.

“He’s alright, just a little drained.”

“So he’s learned his lesson for the second time then, eh?” Knuckles commented. His eyes were trained upon the emerald in Sonic’s hand, and he did not look particularly pleased at the sight of it.

Shadow opened his mouth, but Sonic beat him to the punch once more, holding him protectively against his chest. 

“Not exactly,” He glowered. “He used the emerald to pull off chaos control.”

That proved enough to silence him, and Knuckles’ face dropped. Amy’s hands shot up to her mouth, and Tails’ eyes lit up like he had just solved the problem of nuclear fusion. 

“Look guys, we can talk about this later,” Sonic insisted. “Right now let’s just give him some space—”

That was it. Shadow snapped, far beyond fed up with this little game Sonic and his friends were playing. He pinched Sonic’s cheek roughly, causing the other to yelp out.

“You will not speak of me as if I’m not right here!” He declared, face twisted into an enraged snarl. 

“Ow, ow, ow! Chaos, Shadow! Calm down before I drop you!”

“Anything is preferable to this!” 

With a growl, Sonic lurched forward, rushing by the dumbstruck gang and clamoring down the stairs with the thrashing hedgehog in hand. The remaining three exchanged blank stares with one another as Sonic and Shadow’s shouts disappeared down the hall.

“Well, aren’t they just adorable?” Amy chirped up with a smile.

—

By the grace of some divine entity, the two of them arrived at Shadow’s room much quicker than either had anticipated. Shadow’s arms were crossed over his chest like a petulant child, but he didn’t have the will to care about that right now.

“Was it not enough to humiliate me yourself?” He grumbled. “You really needed to call your entire entourage to witness as well?” 

“Look, I didn’t know they were going to be there! I guess they just…happened to hear me.” 

Shadow cocked an eyebrow at Sonic, who averted his gaze sheepishly. The prince came to a halt beside Shadow’s bed and with an exasperated sigh, eased him down onto the comforter. 

However, before he could lean back up, a hand shot out, fingers digging into the thick fur across his chest and holding him firmly in place. 

“I’m not finished with you,” Shadow uttered venomously, eyes alight with malcontent fire. Sonic gulped, the frustration rapidly draining from his face to be replaced with sheer alarm. 

“Just how many more times are you going to do this?” Shadow demanded.

“D-do what?” Sonic stammered, suddenly seeming comically out of his element. 

Shadow yanked him closer, and Sonic’s eyes flickered across Shadow’s face now mere inches from his own.

“This chivalrous prince act of yours,” he hissed, voice low and furious. “Treating me as if I’m something fragile. Like a precious pet in need of your protection.”

There was a flash of hurt in Sonic’s eyes, a moment that almost made Shadow regret his words. However, he remained firm, eyes boring into Sonic’s own. 

“Whatever point you think you’re trying to prove to yourself, I want nothing of it,” he finished decisively. “Treat me like a weakling again, and I’ll never forgive you.” 

Shadow’s scathing words lingered between them and Sonic pulled his mouth into a tight line.

“I’m sorry.”

Sonic’s voice was quiet, vulnerable, a near imperceptible shift in his expression that Shadow nonetheless recognized immediately. 

“When you had the emerald back there in the chamber, you looked really out of it,” Sonic swallowed, “And when you warped, I guess I just…panicked. I didn’t know where you went. My friends heard me while I was looking for you—I guess I was making quite the scene.”

There was a flutter in Shadow’s stomach, his grip on Sonic’s fur loosening. However, Sonic stayed right where he was, eyes staring directly into his own. 

“When you woke up, I was just so relieved, Shadow, I—“ He trailed off, gaze drifting down to what Shadow realized only moments after the fact was likely his mouth. 

But by then, Sonic had already reared himself back, and his fur slipped away from fingers that immediately felt empty at the loss.

“I don’t think you’re weak Shadow,” Sonic muttered, eyes full of remorse. “I’m the weak one, because I just can’t help myself. I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

The look on Sonic’s face was apologetic, but there was something else about it too. The way he looked at him, with a certain kind of fondness Shadow had never experienced before. Shadow’s chest felt faint, the cold wrath within his heart melting away. 

Whether Shadow chose to accept it or not, one thing was undeniably clear: Sonic was being genuine about his feelings.

And Shadow didn’t have the first clue of what to do next.

Brows furrowed, a twitch of his lip—but before his impulsive nature could betray him, Shadow smacked a hand over his mouth. He turned over on the bed, facing away from Sonic and curling into himself.

Sonic blinked, momentarily at a loss of what to make of Shadow’s sudden shift in behavior. He leaned down, a look of bewilderment on his face. 

“Shadow? Y-you okay there?” 

“Forget it,” Shadow rasped, letting out a shaky breath. He peered over his shoulder at Sonic, a bead of sweat trickling down his brow.  “Perhaps I am more exhausted than I realized…”

For a tense moment Sonic’s expression flashed to one of pure shock. However, it was a brief change, and his face quickly returned its usual cheery state, not a trace of confusion nor contrition to be seen in him any longer.

“I see,” Sonic said with a sympathetic smile. “You should get some rest, then.”

Shadow exhaled wearily. He turned over onto his back, staring up at the canopy above.

“How can you expect me to do that when there’s still so many unanswered questions?” He scoffed, gesturing to the emerald still in Sonic’s possession with a glance. “However I managed to empower it, clearly it was only a temporary effect.” 

At Shadow’s words, Sonic considered the gray emerald in his hand, humming in acknowledgment.  “You’re right. And to be entirely honest, I don’t know what to make of all this myself.” 

Carefully, Sonic took a seat at the very edge of the bed. His upper half, he turned towards Shadow, and in his hand was the emerald, held out expectantly.. 

“But if you’d like, we can figure it out together.” 

It was peculiar just how choice could find its way into one’s life. Even for someone like Shadow, a being who had spent the majority of his life as a passive observer within it, a vehicle for others to seek their goals, every pivotal moment an imposition of another’s will, such fleeting opportunities had still managed to change everything.

Sonic’s expression was unreadable, but his intentions couldn’t have been more clear. What Sonic offered him now was not a handshake to seal a contract, a give and take arrangement, nor a compromise of convenience. It was a partnership, a promise based on commitment to a mutual goal. 

Nearly a year ago, Shadow had once made the choice to move through space and time to save his friend. Following that, he had made the choice to leave GUN once and for all. And now, once more he had the choice to see where this new thread took him.

Shadow stared down at the emerald with furrowed brows. Despite where hesitation had landed him last time, he couldn’t help the faint tremors as his fingers brushed over the surface, grip clamping the emerald against Sonic’s outstretched palm.

An unabashed glow marked Sonic’s features, “Then I entrust this emerald to you.”

Sonic rose to his feet from the bed, leaving the gem in Shadow’s grasp. But before Shadow could even retract his hand, Sonic cleared his throat gruffly.

“Of course, I meant what I said, you know,” He pointed a finger, the other hand thrown behind his back casually. “You need to rest before trying anything else. The last thing I need is for you to pass out twice in one day.”

Shadow’s lip twitched, not exactly pleased but certainly not surprised to see Sonic was not without his stipulations. 

“ I’m perfectly fine,” Shadow responded hollowly, “In case you haven’t noticed, my body is quite conducive to these kinds of affairs.”

“Okay, whatever that means,” Sonic waved a dismissive hand. He stared down at Shadow with a determined glare.

“How about this then—take some time to rest not for your sake, but for the sake of your foolish beast of a friend. How does that sound?”

Shadow frowned. He crossed his arms, but there was no look of indignation on his face as he considered Sonic’s attempt at placation. Despite everything, Shadow had to admit the prince could be convincing when he wanted to be. 

“Fine,” Shadow exhaled. “I’ll take a few hours. But after that, I expect that your trust in giving this to me will be unconditional.”

Sonic beamed, the look on his face saying far more than words could hope to convey. Seemingly satisfied enough, he turned away, prepared to vacate the room without another word. 

“Hold on,” Shadow barked before he could even take a step, “It’s still the middle of the day. 

Sonic shot back a puzzled look, and Shadow rolled his eyes, like what he was expressing was the most obvious thing in the world.

“I’m not going to sleep anytime soon,” he snapped. “Aren’t you going to make sure I don’t try to sneak away?”

At first, Sonic looked completely lost. But then, he noticed the subtle twinkle in Shadow’s eye, and Sonic almost had to do a double take. 

Shadow was teasing him, and Sonic instantly lit up at the realization.

“Oh. Oh! I see.” Sonic flashed a mischievous grin, wasting no time in planting himself back down onto the bed. “Well in that case, I suppose I could keep you company for a while.”

Shadow scoffed at the look of satisfaction on Sonic’s face, but nevertheless reached across the bedspread and snatched the book off the bedside table. He shoved the novel into Sonic’s chest, letting it drop down into his waiting hands. 

“I’ll let you do the honors, then.” Shadow said. “I believe I was just about to get to your favorite part.”

“Hah! Like I need the book to tell this story!” Sonic boasted playfully. 

“Reading the prose is part of the enjoyment,” Shadow clarified, arms folded in his lap as he eased back against the pillows. “But listening to the language is more relaxing than reading it myself.” 

Sonic smirked, rapidly flipping through pages until he arrived on the last marked spot. 

“As you wish,” he said softly, indulging Shadow in his request. 

Chapter Text

“So, what do you think? Can you do it?”

Amy watched as the proverbial key to her operation placed a thoughtful hand to his chin. She could practically see the gears turning in his head. Of course, there was little doubt in her mind what his response would be—five days should have been more than enough time for what she was asking.

A tense moment of silence later, he gave her an answer. 

“It’s certainly possible,” Tails said, “but I’m going to need a day or two.”

Amy grinned. Just as she expected. 

Amy Rose was humble enough to admit she was a one track minded kind of girl, a trait that was equal parts one of her greatest strengths as it was her greatest burdens. Once her mind was set on something, there was little she would allow to stand in her way, and even littler she was willing to compromise on. Such forthright perseverance was often a double-edged sword, and historically Amy’s stubbornness had landed her into trouble on more than one occasion.

In this case, however, it was unequivocally not one of those occasions. 

Her present vision was without flaw, having been set into motion the moment she first laid eyes on the sprouts of new growth on the second floor terrace. And with each day that grew warmer and warmer, the sun shining a little higher in the sky, the more her resolve grew. And now that Tails was on board, there was nothing left standing in her way.

Well, almost nothing, anyways.

“You’re the best, Tails!” Amy exclaimed, pumping a fist into the air. “Just leave everything else up to me!”

—

The beginnings of a grimace twitched across his muzzle. It was the middle of the day, the sun at its apex without a cloud in the sky. With the emerald in hand, Shadow stood in the middle of the amphitheater. 

Regardless of how he had come to anticipate it, the flash of light never ceased to catch him off guard. In an instant, he had disappeared.

Over the course of the week, Shadow had learned two things. 

The first was that an emerald only lit up its signature hue when he maintained direct contact with it. Igniting the emerald to life like this had rapidly become a trivial task. The next step however, was a different story entirely.

From there, Shadow could choose to act, or, he could simply stand by until his energy ebbed away into the power sink. Act, in this case, of course meant performing chaos control. 

That was the second thing Shadow had learned. 

Another flash engulfed the arena, and from the glow he emerged, crouched down and panting lightly, just a handful of meters to the left of where he had just been standing moments prior. 

“That makes five,” a voice stated from above. 

Sonic was seated on the third tier of the amphitheater, sprawled out across the grassy slope with his back to the stone step. 

The area proved to be their ideal testing location for the technique. Already, Shadow was beginning to get a handle on the loss of motor control following its use. Of course, this was mainly due to the fact that he had only attempted warping short distances. Since that time in the chamber, he had not traveled more than a few dozen meters—paltry results compared to what he had accomplished before. And although he had not again experienced an episode like what had occurred when he warped to the second-floor terrace, consecutive uses also proved to drain him rapidly. And right now, Shadow was beginning to feel the toll on his body.

“You’ve been at it for almost an hour now,” Sonic barked, “How about we call it?”

His expression suggested it was for his own sake—a casual comment, a hint that he was simply getting bored with watching Shadow’s performance. But naturally, Shadow could see right through that.

He doesn’t want you to push yourself. A voice in his head prodded.

A few dim pulses and the emerald in his grasp was dead. With a scoff, Shadow rose to his feet. 

As much as Sonic’s words made him want to do the exact opposite, the only thing Shadow figured worse than heeding him was the thought of his “I told you so” if he did end up overexerting himself again. 

So, Shadow hopped up onto the amphitheater steps, a hand to his throbbing temple. Loss of motor control may have been less of an issue now, but he could still look forward to a searing headache for the next couple of hours. 

“You look rather pleased,” Shadow commented dryly as he approached. 

Sonic flashed him a grin.

“Of course I’m pleased,” he hummed. “Do you know how long it’s been since I’ve seen someone do what you’re doing?” 

“Quite a while, I’m sure.” Shadow dropped down onto the seat next to him. It was cool outside, though not uncomfortably so. With their backs to the palace, they faced the iron gate and the tree line beyond. 

Sitting like this, Shadow couldn’t help but be reminded of how different the circumstances had been the last time he had been here.  

They had gone out here for several days now. In that time, Sonic had made no secret of his satisfaction with Shadow’s progress. For Shadow however, it was an entirely different story. 

“If I must be frank with you, I’m failing to see how any of this is beneficial.” 

At this, Sonic gave Shadow a puzzled look, which only caused the latter’s frown to deepen.

“I can teleport a few meters, maybe farther on a good day. So what? I was capable of that even without an emerald.” Shadow ignored the not-so-subtle intrigue that settled over Sonic’s face. “If this is all a single emerald is capable of doing, then I do not understand how it is going to help your situation.”

Sonic’s face fell into an eerie calmness. With half-lidded eyes, he stared off into the distance beyond the gate, and Shadow once again couldn’t help but feel an inkling of deja vu.

“Can I tell you a story?” Sonic offered without so much as a glance. 

He had framed it like a question, but something told Shadow that whatever his answer was wouldn’t have mattered. So, he stayed silent, and Sonic cleared his throat.

“A long time ago, there was a brave king who ruled this land. Now, this king was known by all the world as a hero of the people. His deeds were so well-known, in fact, that even the gods revered him. Well, one day, one of these very gods sought his aid, for its twin, Dark Gaia, was set to bring ruin to this planet.”

Shadow’s ear twitched at the mention of the name. He watched Sonic carefully, but the other’s expression had not changed at all. 

“The king agreed to help the deity, and together, the two of them were able to defeat Dark Gaia with the power of a miracle. A miracle brought about by gathering all seven chaos emeralds together. The world was saved, and the king vowed to protect the emeralds for the rest of time.” 

Suddenly, Sonic let out a scuff of laughter, bitter and tense from his throat.

“I used to love hearing this story. The queen always knew just how to tell it, much better than I ever could. But would you believe me if I told you that was basically all I was told about these emeralds growing up?”

Shadow didn’t comment on Sonic’s way of referencing his mother, and when Sonic turned back to face him, a forlorn smile marred his features.

“Tell me, Shadow. Do you believe in miracles?”

Shadow wasn’t sure if he had heard him correctly at first—it was not a question he would have expected from the other.

Then again, Sonic always did seem to have a way of surprising him with such things. A hint of a smile found its way to his mouth. Shadow crossed his arms, eyes shut in consideration. 

“No. I can’t say I do.”

The response was terse and without elaboration. As far as Shadow was concerned, there was no need.

Sonic’s face softened, a subtle change nigh imperceptible if Shadow hadn’t already grown accustomed to such shifts in the prince’s demanor. He raised his chin to the sky, seemingly satisfied with Shadow’s answer, or at the very least not willing to comment upon it.

“My family liked to act like they had it all figured out. But they didn’t have a clue. All I can do now is try to understand the emeralds as they actually are. What you’re doing now is my best shot at that.”

It should have made sense to Shadow. Causality was preeminent, the most intuitive law of the universe. And yet, he had witnessed with his own eyes how this power had seemed to shatter one law of reality. Shadow’s gaze lingered on Sonic’s face for a moment.

Who was to say if the natural order could truly apply to these gems? What’s more, it was peculiar to see Sonic take such a methodical approach to things. Shadow couldn’t help but wonder to himself if perhaps Tails had rubbed off on Sonic as the prince had done on the fox.

“Hey—“ Sonic spoke up once more, swiftly changing the subject and shattering the not-so-comfortable silence between them. 

“That was the second time you mentioned it—pulling off something like chaos control without an emerald. What did you mean by that?”

Shadow blinked at him, momentarily caught off guard until he realized exactly what Sonic was letting on. 

“Ah, that,” Shadow sighed. Naturally, he should have expected that was one detail Sonic wouldn’t have overlooked. “I suppose there’s no harm in telling you now.” 

He placed the emerald down into the grass, fingers digging into damp blades as he craned his head to the sky. 

“I told you before that I was once somewhat of a soldier,” he hummed. “But my situation was not like that of your average footsman. My abilities were desired by my superiors for… specific operations.”

Sonic wasn’t bothering to hide his interest, leaning closer into him. Shadow, in turn, tried to ignore the intensity of his stare. 

“For most of my time there, I had worked alone. But one day, they assigned me a partner—an incredibly frustrating bat girl. Come to think of it, you may even know of her.”

Sonic cocked an eyebrow, an amused grin on his face. 

“It wasn’t our first extraction mission together, but it was probably the most important one,” Shadow went on. “My task had been to escort her onto the premises, but when she infiltrated the building, something had gone wrong. The facility was set to destroy itself. Our commander received her distress call. Her safety was technically my responsibility, but I was ordered to pull out.”

Sonic balked at him, momentarily floored by what Shadow was saying.

“Your commander asked you to do that?” He repeated in disbelief.

While Sonic was sure the comparison wasn’t perfect, he knew all too well about what was expected of a kingsguard. Regardless of his opinion on the matter, the fact of the matter was any one of them would gladly lay down their lives for their liege, as would they heed their word without question. 

But to order someone to abandon their comrade in their time of need? That was something he couldn’t fathom. 

“She knew what she was getting into,” Shadow shrugged. “For agents like us, it was never a matter of being asked to put our lives on the line. It’s simply what was expected.”

“If that were true, then surely they wouldn’t have made such an order.” Sonic barked in response. 

“As I said, my situation was a peculiar one. I was an asset to be used at their disposal, but they saw no need to risk such a valuable resource on even their best agent.” 

Asset. Resource. 

The language was not lost on Sonic. A frown pulled at his lip, but he did not speak. 

“Regardless, I disobeyed those orders,” Shadow continued, plucking the emerald up from the ground. “Truth be told, I don’t really recall what made me make the decision. She was in danger, and requested assistance. In a way, you could say I was still just following the orders of one of my superiors. I got inside the facility, and the next thing I know, I’ve found her. There was a flash of light, and then there was nothing. Rouge told me we ended up over a mile away from the building.”

Shadow met Sonic’s gaze. 

“What I did that day—it felt exactly like using the emerald now.”

Sonic furrowed his brows.

“That’s…”

“Impossible?” Shadow finished, a hint of mirth in his eye. “I’ve seen my share of impossibilities as well since I’ve been here.”

Sonic shut his mouth with a click, exhaling deeply through his nose as he rubbed the back of his head. 

“Fair enough,” he huffed. “But that could only mean…”

Shadow nodded. “Somehow, I was able to use my own body as a conduit.”

What he had done that day had been an accident, but the fact that it had happened only cemented their predicament further. Sonic let out a chuckle, undoubtedly on the same page as him at that moment.

“Looks like there’s even more to this chaos energy stuff than I thought.”

Despite it all, Sonic seemed unphased, lacking any of the frustration Shadow felt. At one point, Shadow might’ve taken the carefree attitude as a sign of complacency. But now, Shadow knew better than to doubt the prince’s resolve.

After all, Sonic had said it himself.

“Then I suppose we have work to do,” Shadow finished his thought.

The white of a fang poked over Sonic’s lip as he smiled, a spark in his eye. And for the second time in that afternoon, Shadow found himself cracking a smile of his own. 

Any other utterances would have been unnecessary by that point—the message was plenty clear without them. 

True to that statement, few words passed between the two of them after that. Sonic had risen from his seat, and Shadow was not far behind. Side-by-side, the two walked across the castle courtyards, frost-bitten grass crunching beneath their feet. 

Shadow did not see the smile slowly fade from Sonic’s face, nor did he take notice of the way his eyes seemed to linger on him a moment too long, darting away quickly once he thought he was looking. He did not feel confusion when Sonic slowed to a halt, standing tense just a few paces behind where Shadow now too had come to a shop. 

And certainly, he did not feel his heart lurch in his chest as Sonic’s emerald eyes stared into his own, words on his tongue that he couldn’t quite form.

“Shadow, I—“

Shadow looked back at him, unflinching in his demeanor. 

“What is it?” He asked.

Sonic’s eyes dropped to the ground. Despite the coolness of the air around them, Shadow could make out thin beads of sweat lining his forehead. With a cough, Sonic broke the not-so-comfortable silence that settled between them.

“I just wanted to ask—,” he cleared his throat roughly, “…have you seen Tails around lately…?”

For a moment, Shadow could only blink at him. Sonic flashed an uncomfortable grin, head cocked to one side. With narrowed eyes, Shadow let out a scoff.

Why did he feel disappointed?

“That’s a foolish question. You know plenty well this is all I’ve been up to these past few days.”

Sonic winced, though more out of annoyance than anything. Shadow turned back towards the direction of the castle, and Sonic was hot on his heels.

“A ‘no’ would have sufficed, wise guy.” Sonic snapped. Shadow rolled his eyes.

“Why the concern? I didn’t get the impression this was all that uncommon.” As far as Shadow was aware, the fox disappearing for days at a time was not an unusual occurrence. Sonic let out a sharp huff. 

“No, it’s not. But that doesn’t mean I’m okay with being out of the loop,” he said matter-of-factly, coming up besides Shadow and flashing him a wry look. “Plus…let’s just say someone may have administered me a wake-up call recently.” 

Shadow considered the glimmer in Sonic’s eye, and then let out a noise of acknowledgement.

“In that case, you better go find him.”

“Sure thing. But what are you going to do?”

Shadow presented the emerald.

“Isn’t it obvious?”

For a fleeting moment, Sonic looked like he wanted to protest. But he stopped himself. 

“Alright then,” he said casually, passing Shadow with a wave. “I know you can handle yourself.” 

Sonic didn’t catch the smirk on Shadow’s face, and with a flash of light, the hedgehog was gone. 

—

Shadow was correct about one thing. Under normal circumstances, Tails’ practical non-existence around the castle was hardly anything to take note of, let alone to fret about. When the fox got fixated on a project, he could coop himself up in his workshop for days on end. Sonic, more than anyone, knew this well.

What was unusual, however, was the fact that Tails was not alone in his behavior.

Like Tails, Amy had also seemingly made herself scarce around the castle. But unlike Tails, this was wholly unexpected behavior from the girl. 

Under such circumstances, it didn’t take long for Sonic to decide to search for answers himself. After all, if he was to commit to his goal of being more present in his friends’ lives, the least he could do was know what they were up to.

And to this end, Sonic turned to the only one who would have any hope of providing some insight. 

Predictably, Knuckles seemed nonchalant about the whole thing. In fact, he even looked somewhat vexed by Sonic’s genuine inquiry.

“I didn’t think it was a secret,” The guardian commented upon the matter with a shrug. “Did you even try to talk to Amy? She’s probably in the west barracks right now—I imagine she’ll be happy to tell you what she’s planning.”

Planning ? Sonic frowned. If he wasn’t invested before, he certainly was now. And so, armed only with what Knuckles had told him, Sonic set off to find Amy. 

Luckily for him, she was, in fact, in the location Knuckles had mentioned to him. Stumbling into the room, Sonic found the girl standing before an assortment of lanterns, candles, and paper vessels of all shapes and sizes. In her hand was a note and a quilled pen, and it appeared that she was taking some kind of inventory.

“Woah,” Sonic peered over her head with curious eyes, “what’s all this?”

With a startle, Amy whipped around to face him. She threw her arms behind her back as casually as she could manage, a nervous grin twisting her face.

“Hi there, Sonic!” she squeaked. “W-what brings you here?”

Sonic raised an eyebrow.  

“Oh, nothing much. I just noticed you seemed to be pretty busy lately,” he answered. There was no need to beat around the bush any longer. Sonic straightened his back, crossing his arms over his chest. 

“Knuckles mentioned you were planning something?” He questioned cautiously. 

Amy blinked at him, his words seeming to take a moment to sink in. Once they did though, a low groan escaped Amy’s throat, and she cursed under her breath at what Sonic had to assume was the echidna in question. 

Sonic cocked his head. Not the reaction he had been expecting from her, that was for sure.

“Well, it was supposed to be a surprise,” Amy grumbled with a roll of her eyes. “But I guess I may as well tell you now!” 

As if on the flip of a switch, her palpable disappointment vanished, and with a thumb to her chest and a triumphant glower, Amy’s eyes ignited to life.

“I’m planning a garden party!” Came the declaration, loud and proud. 

Sonic blinked down at her in silence for several moments. 

“…A garden party?” He repeated trepidatiously. 

“Ball, soirée, call it what you want!” She gushed. “Didn’t you see the jasmine growing on the second story balcony? Spring is coming early this year! Can you even remember the last time that’s happened?”

Sonic scratched his cheek pensively, bits and pieces of his memory starting to fall into place. Was that why she had asked him to clear off the terrace that day? He hadn’t even noticed there were things growing out there. 

Then again, at the time he had been rather…engrossed with other things. 

“It’s a good omen, I tell you!” Amy declared, puffing her chest out proudly. “Spring represents new beginnings, and that’s exactly what I want for us!”

Sonic let out a good-natured scoff. “Yeah, but are you sure it’s actually spring? I mean, there’s still ice outside!”

“Details, details.” Amy waved him off. “I consulted the cards, and they foresaw a gorgeous night on the horizon. It’s going to be absolutely perfect!”

Sonic crossed his arms, the slightest hint of skepticism in his expression. But Amy only rolled her eyes.

“Oh come on, Sonic! I think we all deserve a little celebration! Plus…”

She flashed a mischievous look, pointing a finger out towards him. 

“For so many years of doom and gloom around here, we may as well take advantage of this spark you’ve found yourself!”

“S-spark?” Sonic chuckled apprehensively. 

Amy put a finger to her lips. “Nevermind it. Now, since you’re in on the surprise, are you going to help me sort through these things or what?”

“Alright,” Sonic shrugged. “But before that, do you know what’s going on with Tails? I mean, I can’t imagine you haven’t already roped him into this as well.” 

Amy smiled cheekily. “I have a special mission for him, it’s true. But that, my darling Sonic, is a secret I intend to keep.”

Sonic gave a fond smile. For some reason, he was not surprised by that response in the slightest. 

—

In the days that passed, things had largely remained the same for Shadow.

Now, he sat on the edge of his bed. True to Sonic’s word, the gray emerald remained in his possession. He fell back onto the mattress, the gem extended out above as far as his arm would allow. Along his fingertips, wisps of power grazed the stone, but Shadow maintained their position as is. 

The face of one prince lingered in his mind's eye, much to his chagrin. 

Though Sonic had been undoubtedly over the moon regarding Shadow’s use of the emerald, no matter how he justified it to himself, Shadow was having a hard time deciding what to make of the concern he had shown him. Despite having come to an understanding before, Sonic’s behavior towards him couldn’t just be ignored. 

It was a conflicting feeling. And if not for the fact it was so irritating, the idea of Sonic acting so protective over the biological equivalent of a nuclear warhead was almost cute. In a pathetic way. 

Definitely in a pathetic way. 

Shadow shook his head in an attempt to banish the thoughts that had seemed to love nothing more than to plague his mind as of late. But before such emotions could fester within him any longer, the sound of footsteps in the hall snapped him back to his senses. His ear twitched, and Shadow glanced around the bedpost just in time to see something slip through the crack under the door.

Shadow wasted no time rising from his prone position, setting the emerald down on the bedside table. A note was resting at the bottom of the door, and Shadow promptly plucked it up from the ground. With narrowed eyes, Shadow read it once, then he read it again, and then once more just for good measure.

With a grumble, Shadow folded the letter in half. Storming out the door, he made the decision to push any further thoughts of both the prince and the emerald to the back of his mind.

After that, it didn’t take long for Shadow to locate the writer.

He found her on the second floor, stationed on top of a ladder near the double-door entrance to the outside balcony. Except only now, the entrance was being blocked by the set of draperies she was hanging up, the thick maroon fabric concealing any view of the outside. 

Shadow came to halt before her perch, at which point he lifted the note into the air, the paper rustling with the movement. 

“Just what is the meaning of this?” 

Amy’s shoulders tensed at his voice. Her face, however, told a different story as she looked down, greeting him with an expectant smile. 

“Ah, there you are!” She beamed. “I’m just doing some last minute touches for tonight. Don’t worry, I just finished up here, so there’s no need for your assistance,” She winked at him, and Shadow gave her an unimpressed look.

“What a coincidence. That’s just what I was going to ask you about.” Shadow deadpanned. He jostled the note, the paper still held high in the air. 

“What’s this I hear about at a ‘party’?” 

Amy fidgeted with one of her quills innocently.

“Oh, it’s just something to celebrate the new season. It’s a—w-well, it’s a tradition!” She chuckled, a twitch to her smile that left Shadow feeling something was being omitted here. 

“You will join us, won’t you?” She asked hopefully, and Shadow felt his scowl soften. 

Upon departing his room, Shadow had had full intentions of marching right up to her and nipping this request in the bud. But now that he was actually here, though, he suddenly found himself put on the spot.

“I don’t do that kind of stuff,” came his half-hearted response, suddenly feeling the need to avert his gaze.

“Oh please, Shadow? It’ll just be the five of us—it’s not like we could invite a whole bunch of people even if we wanted to!” She added with a laugh, but Shadow just clicked his tongue. Amy leaped off the ladder, landing in front of Shadow with her fingers laced together pleadingly.

“Just come down for a little while? And if you hate it, you can leave and I promise I won’t even be offended!”

She leaned in closer, eyes wide and a pout on her lips that proved to crumble what remaining fortitude Shadow had left.

“We all worked really hard to get things ready for tonight,” Amy pleaded. “And I know it would mean the world to Sonic if you came!”

At that comment, all Shadow could do was balk at her. What did that have to do with anything?! Unphased by his baffled look, Amy held her ground, and after a considerable pause, all Shadow could do was let out a heavy sigh. Shadow hoped he wasn’t going to regret this. 

“Fine,” he acquiesced. “I will go as a show of graciousness to you, since you’ve clearly put a lot of thought into this.”

Sure, he had been to a fair number of tea parties back in the day, but that was an entirely different set of circumstances. As far as his time on Earth, GUN wasn’t exactly known for its fun workplace culture, and despite Rouge’s offers, he certainly wasn’t doing anything like that with what little off time he was provided. Following that, the prospect of parties had only grown more ludicrous the longer Shadow had been in hiding.

What the hell, right? Shadow thought despite himself. Considering everything that had happened recently, maybe a distraction would do him some good.

Amy, naturally, looked ecstatic at his response, and before Shadow knew it, his hand was being grasped tightly between her own. 

“I promise you won’t regret it!” She exclaimed. “Now then, how about we go and get you cleaned up?” 

Shadow nearly folded as Amy took off down the hall, jostled by a strength he had not expected and one that practically dragged him along the way. By then, all he could think was that he was, in fact, going to regret this decision. 

—

The highly anticipated day had arrived. And just three hours before Amy’s Perfect Garden Party was set to begin, things were already going horribly, horribly wrong for one Prince Sonic.

“This is stupid.” Sonic grumbled. 

“Come on,” Tails reassured him. “You know Amy instated a dress code.”

Tails had finally re-emerged from whatever mission Amy had imparted upon him, reuniting with Sonic with lips sealed shut. Now, the two of them were holed up in Sonic’s bedroom, which currently happened to be somewhat of an active warzone. At least, it would have been if wars were fought with piles upon piles of fabric. Garments of all sorts were strewn across the bed, its frame, and all around the floor. One could hardly take a step without finding themself tangled in some waistcoat or set of stockings. 

“Oh, I’m aware.” Sonic snapped back. “But there’s just one little problem with that!”

He gestured to his entire body with a sweeping hand, as if making some kind of grand discovery. 

“There’s no way any of my old clothes are gonna fit me!”

“Good point.” Tails admitted, scratching his cheek. “But maybe we can find something in here...” 

Tails stepped over to Sonic’s wardrobe, though there wasn’t much more in it to be seen that wasn’t already on the bed or on the floor. He rummaged through what remained, throwing up centuries of dust into the air in the process. Tails jolted back, coughing into his sleeve and shielding his eyes from the cloud.

Sonic fell backwards onto the bed with a defeated grunt. He closed his eyes, arms thrown behind his head stubbornly.

“Ha! Like I’d want to wear any of this stuff anyways!” He sneered. “What’s wrong with just going like this?” 

“Well, you’ll be the odd one out, for one thing! We’re all gonna be dressed up,” Tails snickered. He walked over to join Sonic on the bed, gingerly taking a seat next to him. 

“That includes Shadow too, you know,” he added off-handedly.

Sonic peeled one eye open, ear twitching at the mention of the name. 

Tails stared back at him blankly, and the longer his gaze lingered, the more beads of sweat seemed to form along Sonic’s brow.

“What?” Sonic demanded, no longer able to contain himself. 

“You really are hopeless,” Tails observed, propping an elbow onto his knee and resting his chin into his palm. There was no judgment in his voice, only a statement of what he clearly saw as the obvious. 

“And what’s that supposed to mean?” Sonic barked impudently, lifting his head from the covers.

“Oh, nothing,” Tails laughed. “It’s just…you…and Shadow?”

He raised a suggesting eyebrow, and Sonic’s face went pale as the realization of what Tails was trying to imply finally hit him.

“W-what are you talking about?” He sputtered, rising up to a sitting position a little too quickly. “N-no, I mean—I respect the guy. But it's nothing like that. I just—“

All of a sudden, Sonic paused his tirade. He leaned in close, eyes wide and suddenly very alert.

“Why? Did he say something?” He asked apprehensively.

Tails stifled a snort, covering his mouth with one hand. 

“Chaos!” Tails exclaimed, “You do! You like him—! ”

Sonic growled, shaking his head furiously. 

“Nope. Nuh uh. You are mistaken. Clearly Amy has overworked you into a delirium.” 

Tails just laughed at him. 

“I dunno...” he drew out the last syllable. “You did always ask me about him an awful lot. And you got pretty upset when you thought he was mad at you that one time. And you two are always spending time together these days. Not to mention you trusted him enough to give him the emerald yourself. And Amy said she saw you in the gardens—”

“I get it!” Sonic interjected. He pinched his brow, turning to point an accusatory finger at the fox. “Anyways, aren’t you a little young to be thinking about that kind of stuff?” 

“Hah!” Tails snorted. “Actually, I’m hundreds of years old. And I may be younger than you, but I’m plenty aware of infatuation when I see it!”  

“Are not,” snapped Sonic. 

“Am too!” 

“Not.”

“Too!”

The bedroom door swung open without so much as a knock, wood rattling on metal hinges.

“Do you two plan to continue squabbling all night?” Knuckles commented dryly from the entranceway. There was a bundle tucked under his arm and an unimpressed glower on his face.

“We’re not squabbling!” Sonic turned with a scowl, not the least bit phased at Knuckles’ unannounced arrival.

“Yeah! On the contrary, we are both in total agreement.” Tails insisted with a curt nod.

“Right! Wait, no, I don’t—!”

“Glad to hear it!” Knuckles intervened, cutting Sonic off and slamming the door shut behind him.  Knuckles’ scrutinizing gaze did a once over of Sonic’s appearance, and he did not look particularly impressed by what he saw. 

“You’re not planning to go like that , are you?” Knuckles sneered.

Sonic flopped back onto the bed with a low grumble, lacking the energy to even humor a response. 

“Nothing fits him anymore.” Tails explained in passive defeat. “Unless we want to wrap him in bed sheets.” 

Knuckles threw his head back to match Sonic’s exasperation, a loud exhale escaping his throat.

“Figured as much.” He mumbled. “Luckily for you, Amy is prepared for just about anything.”

Knuckles took the bundle out from under his arm and heaved it across the room. It landed squarely on Sonic’s chest, and the prince sat up, shooting Knuckles a  confused look.

“Well, hurry up!” Knuckles barked, before quickly coughing into his fist. “Your Majesty.” He finished with a bow. 

Sonic peered down at the bundle in his lap. It was a binding leather. Sonic pulled on one of the straps keeping it together, undoing the bindings and pulling back the flap.

Under the leather covering was a section of fabric, pale blue, the color of cornflowers. Carefully, Sonic ran a hand over it—it was as soft as silk.

With furrowed brows, Sonic hopped up from the bed and stepped over to the mirror. He pulled the fabric from its bindings, slipping his arms through a pair of loose-fitting sleeves. The garment fastened around his side, its neckline dipping into a low v-shape over the middle of his chest. A black ribbon criss-crossed up the middle, and the sleeves were comfortably cuffed just below his wrist fur. A pattern of silver embroidery decorated the length of both the neckline and the sleeves.

With wide eyes, Sonic took a moment to admire himself in the mirror. He had to admit, he looked pretty sharp. But more importantly, he could actually move. The shirt fit like a dream, utterly unlike any of the usual stuffy nonsense he had donned back in the day.

It was also not the only thing waiting for him in that satchel. Once more, Sonic hoisted something free of the bindings— a larger piece, obsidian in color and too decorated with silver embroidery. Sonic drew the cloak around himself, clasping it in the front and observing each detail. 

They were magnificent pieces—clothes unlike Sonic had ever seen, let alone worn himself.

“Knuckles…” Sonic spoke up softly, still facing the mirror with a mesmerized expression. “Where did you get these?”

Knuckles let out a scoff. 

“Like I said, Amy anticipated that you’d have some trouble finding something to wear,” he remarked casually. “So, she asked me to throw something together for you.”

Sonic’s jaw practically dropped to the floor. He whipped around to face the guardian, and Tails simultaneously jumped up from the bed in pure shock.

“Knuckles! I didn’t know you were a tailor!” Tails cried out.

Knuckles’s face went as red as his fur. With a growl, he averted his gaze from the two of them.  

“It’s nothing!” He cried. “I just picked up a few tricks over the years! Most of the material was just around anyways—“

“Knuckles,” Sonic interrupted his rant. Knuckles looked up, a light flush still visible on his cheeks. 

“They’re perfect. Thank you.”

It took a moment for Knuckles to gather himself, but once he did, he just clicked his tongue, rubbing the back of his head like nothing was amiss.

“Yeah, sure. Don’t mention it. Anything to get her off my back.”

Knuckles cleared his throat, pointing to the door with his thumb.

“Anyways, I better get going. You too, Tails. We still gotta get ready, and you have some finishing touches to take care of.”

“Alright!” Tails chirped. He glided his way across the room towards Knuckles. “Say, you didn’t happen to make anything for me, did you?” He added with a smirk.

All he got was a low growl in response, and with that, Knuckles opened the door to the bedroom. He stepped out into the hallway, but before following, Tails shot a sympathetic look back at Sonic. 

“I guess I’ll be seeing you later,” he said with a smile, and Sonic nodded, suddenly not looking very present within the moment. 

With a reserved sigh, Tails turned to the door after Knuckles. However, before he could take another step, a voice called out to him.

“Tails?” 

Tails looked back, watching as Sonic fidgeted nervously with the emblem keeping the cloak clasped around his shoulders. 

“About Shadow…do you think…?”

Sonic’s eyes were clouded over, a slight twitch to his muzzle. For a moment, all Tails could do was stare at him. It was a rare moment of vulnerability—a sight that left Tails somewhat speechless. 

However, it wasn’t long until his gaze softened once more.

“Sonic, I know you better than anyone, but I’ve never seen you like this.” Tails admitted with a thoughtful smile. “All I can say is…if you've found someone who’s that important to you even after everything that’s happened…then that’s a miracle in my mind.” 

Something flashed over Sonic’s eyes, reflected back from within the mirror. 

“Shadow is a hard one to read,” Tails turned back towards the doorway. “But he is coming tonight. Why not just ask him yourself?”

That’s what Sonic the Hedgehog would do was left unsaid.

Sonic offered a melancholic smile

Knuckles poked his head back inside the room. 

“Oh, I almost forgot. You’re in charge of dinner tonight. So you might not want to get all dressed up right now.” 

Sonic twirled around in abject horror.

“Huh?!”

“Just kidding.”

—

When Amy had said “get cleaned up,” Shadow hadn’t exactly expected her to mean it in every sense of the word.

Now, Shadow’s legs were pulled up to his chest, the water up to his muzzle as he soaked in the porcelain tub. The bath wasn’t exactly steaming, per se, but it was a marked difference from the cold showers he had grown accustomed to since staying in the palace. In any case, it was pleasant enough that Shadow lamented the idea of getting up anytime soon. 

Upon arriving at their destination—a massive room on the second floor more luxurious than anything Shadow had seen in his life—Amy had only provided him with a towel and a bar of soap before shoving him into the connected bathroom.

Always wary of his hygiene, Shadow couldn’t say that he didn’t appreciate the effort. The bath had been drawn, and the soap had a pleasant scent of lavender. Before long, the water had run a cool gray, saturated by remnants of black dye that lingered over his quills. And as much as Shadow would have preferred to marinate there the entire night, he anticipated that a barrage of knocks would be imminent at any moment now.

With a burst of willpower, Shadow emerged from the tub, stepping onto cold tile and grasping the towel hung against the window as he made his way to the massive vanity mirror. Once there, he bundled his spines into the towel, rubbing furiously and soaking up droplets of water. 

Once suitably dry, Shadow lowered the towel, finally taking a moment to observe his reflection.

The dye in his quills had begun to fade some time ago, but now, Shadow felt as if he was looking at his ruby stripes in all their glory for the first time. It had been nearly a year since he had seen them like this, the color seeming far more vibrant than he had remembered. Shadow picked up the comb resting delicately on the edge of the vanity, drawing it through his fur and arranging any stray cowlicks into place.

As soon as he was satisfied, Shadow wasted no time emerging from the bathroom. Dark eyes surveyed the space he assumed was some kind of dressing room, only to see that there was no one in sight. 

He stepped forward, but just before the awkward feeling of unbelonging could set in, a voice cried out from behind a door left ajar on one side of the room.

“I know it’s in here somewhere!” 

A garment flew through the air, followed by many more. They hit the floor in an unceremonious heap, and with narrowed eyes, Shadow approached the commotion. Cautiously, he peered behind the door.

Amy was halfway inside a walk-in closet on hands and knees, a pile of clothes under her with several more hanging from racks and shelves lining the interior. 

“Aha!” She cried out all of a sudden. She fell back onto her calves, two hands clutching a garment close to her chest. Jumping to her feet, Amy twirled around with a sparkle in her eye. A free hand grabbed the closet door handle and yanked it closed in Shadow’s face.

What felt like just mere seconds later, the closet door slammed open once more, and Shadow leapt back in surprise. 

Before him, Amy stood triumphantly. Lilac layers billowed from an off-shoulder bodice, forming sleeves and an impressive skirt. The back was open, allowing her thin wings to dangle freely, and her quills were pulled into an updo. Small blue flowers were nestled behind her spines, and a sheer indigo wrap—probably what she had been searching for— covered her shoulders. 

“How do I look?” Amy fluttered her eyelashes at him, the backs of her hands against her chin dreamily. 

“Great.” Shadow deadpanned, face as stoic as ever. “Can we go now?”

Suddenly, Amy was staring intently at him, a pensive look on her face.

“…Is that your natural color?” She ignored his question.

It took Shadow a moment to realize what she was referring to. He ran a hand over one of his spines, fingers trailing through red quills. 

“It is,” he replied. “The rest of the dye washed off in the bath. Why?”

Amy pursed her lips. Her expression was subdued, but Shadow caught the twinkle in her eye. 

“Oh, nothing much. You just cleaned up a lot nicer than I expected!”

Shadow’s muzzle twitched at the comment, but without a word, he turned in the direction of the exit. But before he could take a step, Amy had maneuvered in front of him. She put a finger out in front of his face with a pout.

“Ah, ah, ah! Not so fast! It’s your turn now,” she snapped, and Shadow was sure he had felt his stomach fall straight into his legs. 

“You didn’t tell me anything about that.” Shadow growled, face twisted in disbelief. 

“Oh? I didn’t mention there was a dress code? It must have slipped my mind.” She shrugged with a feigned innocence.

Shadow stayed where he was, arms crossed over his chest and scowl lingering on his face. Amy groaned and rolled her eyes. 

“Just get in here!”

She grabbed onto his hand and yanked him inside the closet.

To his surprise, the space was even bigger than he had anticipated. Shadow had assumed the room was used for royal parties and what not, but with everything laid out before him now, he couldn’t help but feel it was all a little excessive. Red eyes perused the seemingly endless supply of gowns and attire, following the rows to the back of the space. There, they finally landed upon one gown mounted on a mannequin—noteworthy if only for the fact it was the only outfit presented in this manner. 

Curiously, Shadow took a step forward. Upon closer inspection, it was a luxurious gown. A cream-colored blouse gave way to a gradient of ruby and maroon skirts. Delicate ribbons pinned the pieces in place, a single rose-gold sash tying around the waist. 

Privy to Shadow’s staring, Amy came up next to him, letting out a wistful sigh. “Now that’s a trip down memory lane.” She said with lidded eyes, placing a hand to her face.

“Does that dress have some sort of meaning to you?” Shadow questioned passively. 

“You could say that.” Amy responded. “That’s my wedding dress. Or at least, it was going to be.”

Only now did Shadow steal at glance at her. Her expression was mostly unreadable, though Shadow was sure he could see a fondness in her eyes.

“It’s gorgeous, isn’t it?” She mused. “I got to oversee its creation myself.”

After a moment's silence, Shadow offered a curt nod.

“It’s nice.”

Shadow could recall what Amy had told him the first day he had met the girl. The term, ex-fiancée, lingered in his mind, and perhaps against his better judgment, Shadow looked at her once more. 

“You two were never married?” He inquired untactfully. 

Amy didn’t look phased.

“We were betrothed, it’s true, but no,” she hummed. “We were to be married following Sonic’s coronation, but well, things obviously didn’t go according to plan for anybody.”

At this, Shadow frowned. 

“Had you not thought about going through with it anyways? Even as you are now?”

Shadow was probably the furthest one could have been from a marriage aficionado. And when it came to the customs of the practice in their era of all things, he knew even less. Shadow had always considered it one of the stranger rituals of this planet, and one that he always associated with the vexing nature of humanity. After all, for what was supposed to be a formal declaration of love and partnership between two people, there sure was a lot of pointless if not outright discriminating bureaucracy to deal with.

If the end goal was truly so personal, Shadow couldn’t imagine that whether or not there was an official ceremony would make any difference. Especially not to those two of all people.

“You do love him, don’t you?” Shadow stated, voice flat and emotionless.

At this, Amy finally turned to face Shadow fully. Her eyes were wide, mouth slightly parted in shock. There was a twitch to her brow, and Shadow momentarily wondered if he had upset her. 

But then, her expression fell. A small smile crept onto her face. 

“At one point, I did love Sonic with all my heart,” she said softly. “I still do love him. But now, I know that it’s a different kind of love.”

With lidded eyes, she turned back to the dress. Gently, she ran her fingers along the length of the skirt. 

“Our engagement was based on the wishes of our families. We had no say in it. Even though it’s what I thought I wanted, it was also what I had been told I should have wanted my whole life.” 

She let out a giggle. “In actuality, Sonic was the one who taught me I should figure out what it really is I want in my life. For as long as I live, I’ll never forget that. And I know I’ll never stop looking for what it is I really want.” 

With a bright smile, Amy twirled around, hands clasped behind her back cheerfully.

“Of course, there’s also the fact that he never could have seen me like that anyways,” she laughed. “Or any girl in that way, for the record.”

Shadow’s face gave away nothing at her words, but internally, an entirely different story was unfolding. 

Nonetheless oblivious, Amy once again turned on a heel to face the dress with thoughtful eyes. 

“Y’know, Shadow,” She commented. “I think this dress would look pretty good on you, actually.”

The flush that overcame Shadow’s face nearly broke him. He shot her an incredulous look, eyes wide and teeth bared in utter bafflement. 

Amy laughed out loud. The noise was bright and unabashed, and in Shadow’s opinion, utterly wicked in nature.  

“Well too bad, ‘cause it's still mine!” She pointed a teasing finger. “And I’m not going to let anyone else lay a finger on it!”

Shadow felt a pang of fury in his chest, fur bristling on end. 

“Like I would want to wear it anyways!” He scowled. “Such an outfit is far too unwieldy.” 

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” Amy smirked, a hand to her chin and a mischievous gleam in her eye. “What I was actually going to say is that I already have something set aside for you for tonight! And lucky for you, I think you’ll find it a little more practical than a ball gown.”

“Hmph. We’ll see about that,” Shadow scoffed. Without another word, Amy turned back towards the closet door, motioning him to follow, and Shadow cocked an eyebrow at her.

“If you had it set aside somewhere else before, why bring me into the closet?” Shadow glowered as he followed her over to a wardrobe at the opposite side of the main dressing room.

Amy shrugged. “I wanted to at least give you the option to pick something out yourself, but clearly that’s not happening anytime soon!”

Shadow resisted the urge to snap back with yet another comment. Truthfully, he was reaching the point where he would do just about anything to leave this room and get the whole ordeal over with. And if that meant donning some fancy outfit for a couple hours, then so be it. 

Amy stopped near the wardrobe, presenting it to Shadow with a smile. With an exasperated sigh, Shadow grasped the handles and pulled open the doors. 

“So, what do you think?” Amy asked cheerily.

For several moments, Shadow just blinked at what awaited him inside the wardrobe. He cocked his head to one side at the sight of it, eyebrows furrowed in thought. From beside him, Amy looked positively pleased with herself.

Frankly, Shadow couldn’t really blame her. 

But he wasn’t about to give her that satisfaction

“I don’t hate it.”

Those were the only words Shadow mumbled in response, but they were more than sufficient in leaving Amy practically glowing.

Then again, there had never been a doubt in her mind in the first place.

Chapter Text

When it came to style, Shadow had always been a modest type. 

For hedgehogs like him, clothing was not a norm in the way it was for humans. And though a regular wardrobe had been conducive in appearing as unassuming as possible, Shadow’s tastes had always lied squarely in the “monochromatic grays and browns” category. 

Truth be told, Shadow had been relishing the freedom from awkward seams and scratchy polyester castle-life had provided him, as contradictory as that statement sounded out of context. And naturally, this proved to be ever more a reason why news of a “dress code” had sent a chill down his spine.

But to Shadow’s pleasant surprise, this was nothing of the sort.

The three-piece gown was, to Amy’s credit, ostensibly more practical than the wedding dress. The fabric of the trousers was silken and comfortable, as if each stitch had been tailored to his measurements. The maroon waistcoat brought out his newly boldened complexion, the pale sunflower of his overcoat contrasting starkly against dark fur. Sleeves flared under golden epaulets, tapering down to ruffled cuffs at his wrists. A ruby ribbon tied at the base of the coat’s rose-trimmed collar, a golden brooch in its center. The most striking aspect of all, however, was the pleated overskirt like the tail feathers of a dove, trailing from the base of his back and tied around his waist by a satin rose sash.

Shadow did a turn in the full-length mirror, the ruffles of the train flowing with his movement. From beside him, Amy couldn’t help but notice the chiseled lines of his perpetual scowl were nowhere to be seen. An arm linked around Shadow’s, spinning him around as he fumbled to regain his balance.

“If I had known you would look this good, I would have thrown you in that tub weeks ago!” Amy exclaimed, not bothering to hide her glee.

It took Shadow a moment longer to adjust to his new pair of black-soled heels. He shot her a pointed glare.

“Right,” he grunted. “And just how long were you planning all this?”

He gestured at his entire…well, everything. From where he stood, every aspect of the gown seemed suspiciously tailored to him, from the cut to the color. Just how much thought had the girl put into all this?

“Oh, who knows…” Amy answered with an innocent hum. 

Shadow’s stare was unrelenting, bringing a pout to her face. 

“I only went with what I thought would suit you best, I swear!” came her appeals, but not before she cracked a smile, fingers laced together in wonder. “I just never imagined you’d look like an actual prince !” 

Shadow pulled his mouth into a firm line, horrified.

“Hardly!” he sputtered back, quicker than he intended. With a growl, he directed his attention towards the exit of the room, tightening his arm around Amy’s in the process. 

Despite his feelings on this entire scheme, Shadow had no intentions of being late. The sooner he got there, the sooner he could leave, and Shadow wasn’t going to afford Amy any more excuses to stall their arrival. Luckily, Amy seemed to take the hint. With no further preparations to be made, the two departed from the dressing room arm-in-arm. The sun was just beginning to kiss the tops of the canopies, dusk falling over the horizon and painting the hallways through ornate window panes.

“Besides,” Shadow grumbled under his breath. “Princes don’t seem to have the best track record around here.”

Amy laughed, mainly out of surprise more than anything. 

“Wow! If I didn’t know any better, I’d say that sounded like a joke!” She snorted. 

“Hmph. I don’t know what you mean,” Shadow deadpanned.

Slightly out of sync with one another, their footsteps echoed down chamber after chamber towards the end of the west wing. Judging by the excess of galleries and guest rooms, Shadow imagined that this entire floor must have at one point been used for all sorts of festivities. Any space there would have been suitable for a gathering of this size, surely. 

Shadow stole a glance at Amy though narrowed eyes.

Nonetheless, the hostess seemed steady in her venue of choice. The balcony was their destination, and Shadow wondered with a weak enthusiasm just what she had in store for him there. 

Noticing his pensive gaze, Amy glanced back with an inquisitive smile. 

“Are you nervous?” She raised a sympathetic eyebrow. It was a genuine question. 

Shadow held back a scoff.

“Of course not.” Why would I be? He didn’t say the second part out loud, though he wasn’t really sure why. 

Amy hummed in acknowledgement.

“That’s good to hear,” she nodded. “After all, one of you has to make a move eventually, right?”

Shadow shot her a look, brows furrowed at the sheer perplexity of that statement. But before he could demand for her to clarify, the curved archway into the atrium was at their backs, and against the alarm bells going off in his head, Shadow stepped forth into the final corridor. 

And all of a sudden, the question he had so easily brushed off moments ago was now sitting uncomfortably in the pit of his stomach.

The natural light was gone, replaced with the brilliant glow of the chandelier high above—the first time he had seen it lit. Between smooth pillars, framed by thick red curtains concealing balcony doors stood Prince Sonic. Flanking him was Knuckles and Tails, the three engaged in an inaudible conversation, seemingly oblivious to their arrival. Sonic let out a laugh, his voice booming across tile flooring, white fangs brighter than the twinkling lights above. He stood tall, back held straight and head held high, the midnight cape falling from his shoulders like a waterfall, accentuating his powerful presence. 

Shadow felt an uncomfortable stir in the pit of his stomach, unable to look away. And as he watched him, a most peculiar thought came to his mind.

This was the first time, Shadow thought to himself, that Sonic truly looked like the prince he was supposed to be. 

The gap between them ebbed away before Shadow realized it, and Sonic’s ears shifted forward. His gaze drifted to the center of the atrium, the carefreeness of his demeanor melting away as finally, the two locked eyes. 

There was a deep intensity in Sonic’s stare, his face twisting first in shock, and then in awe, before it sank into that familiar look, the same look that for so long Shadow had refused to name. He smiled softly, and between that and the throes of space and time dilating around them, Shadow had hardly noticed when Amy’s arm slipped out from his own.

She approached the three quickly, putting several feet of space between her and Shadow as she let out an excited cry.

“You three look incredible!”

True to her decree, each of them were dressed in impressive formal attire of their own. Sonic’s sharp yet simple blouse and cloak went without saying, and Knuckles too had forgone much of the plush and palatial Shadow would have expected of typical ball attire, donning polished metal pauldrons over a black dress coat. Tails’ attire Shadow was less sure what to make of—it almost looked like a conductor's coat, with a low-hanging back and a white cravat tucked into his waistcoat. 

“Took you long enough,” Knuckles grunted back with a scowl.

Amy feigned offense. “Hey, we’re right on time! If you didn’t want to wait, you shouldn’t have gotten here early!”

“Now there, we were just so excited, we couldn’t help ourselves.” Sonic chimed in with a small laugh, though his expression did not match his words. The poise he had held himself with only moments prior was nowhere to be seen. There was a twitch to his smile. He still had not looked away from Shadow, jaw set heavy as Amy and Knuckles continued their playful back and forth in the background. 

Shadow’s expression turned sour. Against all logic and reason, he felt a twist in his stomach. What was with the prince’s bizarre behavior all of a sudden? Had he dressed inappropriately? No. Amy wouldn’t have allowed that. 

Then what was it?

Around him, all sounds seemed to cease, all save for the pounding of his chest. Shadow felt very exposed. He hooked a finger under his collar in an effort to expel the heat rising into his cheeks.

Inconceivable. Was he feeling…self conscious? In front of Sonic, of all people? Shadow forced his gaze to go cold, hands balling into fists at his sides. 

Sonic was probably struggling to come up with some smart comment. That had to be it. He should have figured. And though Shadow was loath to imagine what would come out of the prince’s mouth next, he fortunately wouldn’t get the chance, as Amy promptly broke the tension that had settled between them. 

“Alright everyone!” Amy announced. “First of all, I’d like to thank you all for joining me tonight!” Sonic jerked around at the sound of her voice, and Shadow took the opportunity to step forth.

“You clean up nice,” Shadow breathed, missing Sonic’s reaction as he passed him. 

There was a tease of a smile on his face—the prince may have been off his banter game tonight, but that was simply all the more reason for Shadow to toy with him a little.

Of course, his words weren’t a lie. Sonic did , in fact, look quite nice. 

“As you all know, spring is upon us, and with that comes the end of a long and eventful winter season. And boy, what a season it's been!” Amy giggled.

Her gaze softened, as if momentarily lost in her own thoughts. One by one, Amy looked at each of the four gathered before her, and after another pause she let out a wistful exhale.

“Sorry, I just wanted to say that…I’m so glad I got to spend this year with you all.” She laughed fondly. Her gaze lingered on Shadow for a moment, before doing a sweeping take over all of them. “And it means the world to me that I get to spend tonight with you all too.”

With a twirl, Amy faced the double doors. She grasped both handles through the curtains, shielding what awaited on the other side.

“Enough of that, though. Let’s just get to it then, shall we?”

Without further delay, Amy pushed out onto the balcony. 

Out on the horizon, a faint glow was just visible under the sea of indigo skies. Together, the group fanned out across the balcony, each of their faces painted with different levels of awe, for the scene they had just stepped into was not unlike a dreamscape. 

All around them, a dazzling display of lanterns decorated each and every corner of the garden. Paper lanterns hung from the wooden scaffolding of the terraces, swaying gently in the breeze. Ones made of metal and wood were arranged along raised beds and around the perimeter, engulfing the entire balcony in pockets of warm and inviting glow. Shadow caught a whiff of the delicate scent of jasmine in the air, and sure enough, along the tendrils that cascaded across marble and stone, tiny white and pale blue flower buds could be made out between sea-foam leaves. 

Ever aware of her companions' reactions, Amy let out a triumphant whistle. 

“I told you it was going to be the perfect night!” 

She was correct—there was not a cloud in the sky, the cool breeze against their dress clothes making the night air particularly pleasant. With no real intent, Shadow stepped forward, stopping just before the center plaza of the balcony, the very space he and Sonic had cleared off weeks ago. He peered around, and then something odd caught his eye. 

It appeared that the colony of lanterns was not the only new addition to the garden. Shadow first saw one, and then another, and another, until he realized that they were all around the perimeter—mechanical contraptions, interspersed between twisting fruit trees and vegetable beds in a manner most-deliberate. Some of them resembled instruments—pipe organs and string basses. Others, however, were more eclectic—a geared treasure chest sprouting winged horses like a fountain, bird-like creatures seated in intricately crafted wire cages, a replica of an eighteenth century fountainhead bust. It quickly dawned upon Shadow just what he was looking at. 

These were all automata—machines just like the ones he had read about in Tails’ manuscripts all that time ago. But what was the meaning behind them being out here?

As if privy to his realization, Amy shot Tails a look, offering a quick nod along with it. Taking the cue, Tails made his way past Shadow across the open floor to the largest of the automata—one resembling a harpisord. Gingerly, the fox took a seat at the bench situated before it.

Sonic let out a winded chuckle, and Shadow shot Amy a questioning look. The girl only winked back at him, a knowing expression gracing her features.

“It wouldn’t be much of a party without music, now would it?” 

Tails shot a smirk over his shoulder, and then, he brought both hands down onto the keyboard, banging out a bone-chilling chord. The mechanical beast came to life under his touch, resonant sound ejecting into the air with a low bellow. And then, as if roused by the cry of the machine, all around them each and every automaton ignited to life in turn, joining the cacophony of sounds engulfing the night around them. At first, the sound was mangled beyond recognition. Flutes and strings and drums overlapped in random intervals until finally, and rather miraculously, a harmony began to form in the chaos. It wasn’t long before the notes hit their apex, falling in sync with one another. 

Once again, three of the five guests that night were left flabbergasted, as an entire orchestra sprung to life all around them. The notes swelled, flowing across the balcony autonomously even as their maestro rose from his seat. Tails addressed the crowd, offering a humble bow. 

“Tails!” Amy cried out, hands clasped together in pure joy. The remaining three looked at him in sheer astonishment, and the fox let out a yelp as he realized all eyes were on him in stunned silence.

“H-hey! This is nothing!” He squeaked. “These were all originally designed to play music anyways, all I did was tweak the timing a little!”

All Shadow could do was stare at the fox, suddenly sure he was living in a fantasy world where a simple lesson on Turing machines, computing, and programming could bring about something as miraculous as this. 

Amy, none the wiser to Shadow’s internal crisis of logic, simply wrapped her arms around the fox in an embrace. 

“It’s perfect!” She cried, and Tails flushed, coughing into his sleeve.

“Well, if you like this, I got something even better for you!”

Tails twirled around to face the machine, playing three more chords in quick succession. The music around them responded to the input, picking up in tempo as layers of strings kicked into a waltz. 

Amy clapped her hands, immediately springing into action. She grasped Sonic by the arm, twirling around him and urging him towards the middle of the balcony, the floor illuminated by lanterns like a ballroom in its own right. 

“C’mon, Sonic! I want to dance!” She cried, pulling a reluctant chuckle from the prince. 

Sonic offered her a smile. But he couldn’t stop himself from glancing back, once more locking eyes with Shadow for a brief and fleeting moment. He averted his gaze away with a silent exhale. 

Meanwhile, Shadow watched blankly as Sonic and Amy were swept up into the rhythm of the orchestra, ignoring the feeling of tightness in his chest.

It was an odd sensation Shadow felt as he watched the pair dance in the ever-fading sunlight. The comfort they shared with one another was palpable, and it was no wonder as to why. Amy had made herself perfectly clear back in the dressing room regarding her relationship with the prince. But that was not what was weighing on Shadow’s mind at the moment.

For not a single moment since Shadow had known her had Amy ever concealed the love she had for others. She wore it proudly on her sleeve, loudly and plainly for the world to see. It was baffling to Shadow, but at the same time, he couldn’t help but feel a glimmer of fascination.

The effortless confidence that came with the willingness to show oneself to others. If Shadow was jealous of anything, it was that.  

Amy’s question to him in the corridor lingered in his mind, her subsequent response in particular sitting heavy in his heart. 

Shadow sighed deeply, taking steps back until he was leaning against terrace scaffolding. With arms folded over his chest, Shadow continued to watch their dance in silence. He shot a look to his left, meeting Knuckles who returned his gaze through narrowed eyes. 

“Don’t even think about it,” Knuckles scoffed. 

Shadow let out an incredulous growl. 

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” he retorted without a moment of hesitation. 

—

The atmosphere had a way of tricking him, almost. 

The haziness of the lights around them, the gentle flow of the music—there was something magical about it all, and for the second time that night, Sonic could almost pretend that things were as they once had been. That he was back there, all those years ago in the garden of his kingdom with a girl he had hardly known. The only difference now was that there were no eyes on them, or at least none that would preen and scrutinize each of their movements. 

There was something rather freeing about that thought, at the very least.

“When was the last time we danced like this?” Amy smiled up at him.

“Oh, I dunno. At our engagement party maybe?” Sonic mused. “So a couple hundred years ago. Give or take a few decades.”

Sonic flashed his fangs through a grin, momentarily distracted by his own quip to the point where he nearly lost his footing. He stumbled forward, catching himself as Amy let out a surprised yelp, though the smile on her face remained.

“Well, I regret to inform you that you have not improved since then.”

Sonic laughed. “Oh, give me a break! You know I was never much for dancing, even in my prime!”

As if to punctuate his point, he attempted to twirl her, which only left her semi-tangled in her shawl. She snorted out loud, rearranging the fabric as the two moved across the marble floor. 

“I gotta say Amy, I’m really impressed you managed to put all this together,” Sonic admitted once he got his hysterics under control. 

“Oh? Was there ever any doubt?”

Sonic sucked in a sharp breath between his teeth, eyes darting to the side. Amy smacked his shoulder with a playful pout. 

“Alright, no. Absolutely not,” Sonic answered with a teasing smile. 

Sonic knew would have to thank her somehow. Not only had she spearheaded nearly every aspect of the night, from his wardrobe to the music around them, she had also managed to accomplish the impossible. 

Once more, Sonic felt his gaze drifting. His eyes came to rest on the side of the balcony, lingering upon the illuminated face of a certain hedgehog standing idly by at the edge of the dance floor. The candlelight accented the sheen of his gown, newly unveiled red streaks along his quills blazing like the fire of his eyes. It was a change in his appearance Sonic had not been prepared for in the slightest, a quality so entrancing it had left him utterly lost for words.

“It suits him, doesn’t it?” Amy whispered, suddenly leaning in close.

Sonic’s face went pale, panicked eyes meeting hers. He considered her, before swallowing roughly, voice low in his throat.

“It does.” 

Amy chuffed. “I thought you might like it.”

At the sight of her grin, Sonic furrowed his brows together. He knew that look. A low growl rumbled in his throat, thoughts of their previous conversations converging as the pieces began to fall into place once and for all.

“Hold on—this party, was all this just so you could—?”

Amy hushed him with a finger. With a frown, she shook her head.

“I just thought something like this could do us all some good. That’s the truth. Even people like us deserve a little festivity sometimes, y’know?” She insisted with a huff. “Of course, I’ve also opened up quite the opportunity for you, haven’t I? I suppose you’ll have to thank me later.”

Before Sonic could speak, Amy had taken the lead of their movement, pulling him easily to the side of the dance floor. Quickly, she winked at him.

“Now’s your chance,” she parted with a whisper, and before Sonic knew what hit him, Amy had shoved him away. He caught his balance, only to find that he was now standing right between the puzzled expressions of Shadow and Knuckles.

“Alright, that’s enough of you!” Amy sneered loudly. She reached out, grabbing a hold of one thoroughly caught off-guard guardian. “Come on, Knuckles! Surely you can dance better than His Majesty over there!” 

Knuckles was practically swept off his feet as Amy dragged him back onto the dance floor, eyes wide with confusion and leaving behind in their wake one Shadow and one thoroughly-dazed Sonic. 

Side-by-side, the pair stood in a deafening silence, even as the waltz crescendoed over them. An eternity must have passed before Sonic dared to steal a glance at Shadow. 

Shadow’s expression remained utterly unreadable. His eyes were trained forward, mouth held in a tight light.  Sonic gulped, and in a calculated move, cleared his throat roughly. 

“Yeah, about that…I’m a little rusty at ballroom dancing. Not that it was ever much of my forte anyways.”

Even if Shadow were to respond, he wouldn’t have gotten the chance, as Sonic was already throwing his head back with a bout of nervous laughter. 

“I know right—a prince who doesn’t dance! Pretty pathetic, right?”

Shadow hesitated, cold and emotionless eyes observing Sonic with consideration. Then, he shook his head slowly.

“I wasn’t going to say that,” he responded quietly. They were the second words he had spoken to him all night. “I don’t dance either, so how could I judge you?” 

Sonic swallowed roughly. A hand shot up to the clasp of the midnight cloak adorning his shoulders, fiddling with the emblem absentmindedly.

“I see,” he said dumbly, two words that effectively killed what little conversation had been stoked between them in an instant.

What are you doing?! Sonic’s inner voice screamed at him. You’re making Knuckles look like a cassanova!

Sonic let out a heavy sigh, once again drawing Shadow’s attention towards him. But as soon as those red eyes were on him, piercing and utterly captivating, it took everything Sonic had in him to not look away, jaw held like iron.

This was ridiculous. He was dealing with Shadow . He knew Shadow. At least, he liked to think he could predict the other to some degree by this point. 

Really, what was the worst he could do? Call him an idiot and throw him off the balcony? That was a risk he was taking practically every other day anyways!

Sonic thought about the look of ease on Shadow’s face when he first passed by him that night, dressed more elegantly than any gentleman or lady he had ever witnessed before. And right now, even with the stoic expression upon his face, he was still positively radiant.

For whatever reason, it seemed like Shadow had allowed himself to take it easy for the night. In the face of that, the least Sonic could do was try to help him enjoy it to the fullest. 

Once more, Sonic cleared his throat, a fist to his mouth, determined to let nothing else stand in his way this time. With eyes full of resolve, he opened his mouth, only for his voice to die in his throat as Shadow stepped forward, leaving his side and placing himself squarely between Sonic and the dance floor. 

A breeze swept over them, the pleated fabric of his gown billowing gently as he faced him. There was a mischievous twinkle in his eye. And then, Sonic was sure he felt the world go still.

Carefully, Shadow presented an open palm.

“Still, if you’d like,” he said softly, “we can always try.”

—

Even on the oddest of days, Shadow possessed no shortage of grace. It was one of the things about him that had always captivated Sonic, long before he could put a name to his feelings. His presence alone had demanded attention. But whether out of convenience or habit or one of the countless other possibilities, it was a part of himself that he had chosen to hide. A part that Sonic had seen only a few precious times before.

How odd it was to consider. What had once been nothing more than an enigmatic stranger of the night, a trespasser and a phantom— had swiftly become a constant in Sonic’s life, a factor he could hardly imagine going a day without even in this existence of his where days blended into weeks into months into years. But even so, the Shadow that stood before him now hardly resembled the hedgehog he had first laid his eyes upon all those months ago. And when Shadow locked eyes with him, both the lights around them and the stars above seeming dim in comparison to his brilliance, Sonic suddenly felt like he was looking at him for the first time all over again.

There was a twitch on Shadow’s muzzle, a shift so small that Sonic initially thought he was hallucinating. But then, there it was: that smile—brash and challenging and so indicative of the very attitude that Sonic had come to long for. 

With bated breath, Sonic looked at Shadow’s awaiting hand. He looked up at his face, and not long after, he too was taking the leap. Slowly, Sonic extended his hand, carefully taking Shadow’s own. 

Indeed, Shadow’s presence demanded attention. And Sonic…well, Sonic was more than willing to provide.

—

Shadow wasn’t quite sure what had come over him. 

Maybe it was the air of the night, intoxicating in its bliss, or perhaps it was the pulse of the music, like a veil over his anxieties. Or maybe it was simply just impulse, a surrender to a whim that in the grand scheme of all he had come to learn about his companion, may as well have been all but inevitable. 

But regardless of the reason or how they got there, the two were now moving hand in hand out towards the center of the balcony. Sonic came to a stiff halt in the middle of the dance floor, seemingly frozen in place. So, Shadow took the opportunity to move him himself.

“You lead.” 

Gently, Shadow grasped Sonic’s free hand, guiding it to rest on his waist. His open hand slid up the smooth silk of Sonic's sleeve, coming to rest as far as he could reach up his forearm. 

“I thought you didn’t dance?” Sonic chuckled, eyes wide and fur bristling at every touch. 

“I don’t.” Shadow laced their fingers together. He stepped back, pulling Sonic along with him. 

“But that doesn’t mean I don’t know how.” 

It was clumsy at first—the nerves radiating from either party aside, the difference in size generally made movement awkward. But, the music had taken a lull by then, slow and even and eventually, they managed to get a decent rhythm going. And as their steps became more and more in-sync, the more their collective confidence seemed to grow until finally, Sonic was the one to turn them, taking the lead. He smiled faintly, though his brows remained knitted in deep concentration, refusing to take his eyes off their footwork. He was already breaking into a sweat, a heaviness forming in the pit of his stomach.

On Shadow’s end, however, things couldn't have been more different. 

To say that he was mesmerized would have been an understatement of extraordinary proportions. Shadow had half the mind to scold him—Sonic had said he wasn’t much of a dancer, but Shadow would not have been able to tell in the slightest. Despite his large upper body and massive limbs, Sonic had a  gracefulness about him that could not be denied, a seasoned ease that made Shadow’s heart feel faint in his chest. It wasn’t long before Shadow found himself relinquishing control, allowing the prince alone to sway them to the music. 

Truly, it was a wonderful feeling. A sensation that he had not felt in so, so very long. 

And when Sonic dipped him low, wide emerald eyes hovering over him so intensely, so laser-focused on getting each and every movement perfect, Shadow was sure the breath had been spirited from his lungs. 

Shadow had never seen Sonic look so serious before. But really, the expression looked so ridiculously out of place upon his face, Shadow couldn’t suppress the grin that marred his features. A snicker threatened to escape his lips, and Sonic seemed to snap to his senses. He blinked out of his entranced state, demeanor going bashful for a moment, before his mouth promptly curled to match the smile of his partner. 

After that, neither of them could contain their laughter, voices warm and harmonious in a song of their very own.

The music had picked up in intensity, mirrored by the hastening of their movements. Careful steps turned into quick turns and dips, a back and forth instant and seamless. And just like that, leader and follower were no longer defined roles, rehearsed steps and proper form thrown to the wayside. They were alone in a world of their very own, and the only thing that mattered to them now was maintaining their momentum, dancing like it was the beginning of all and the end of everything. 

And on a night like that, who was to say it couldn’t have been both?

The climax of the music swelled as Sonic once more dipped Shadow, cradling the small of his back, hands intertwined tightly.

Slotted together like pieces of a puzzle, the two caught their breaths quietly, basking in the aftermath of the exhilaration. The hand on Sonic’s arm tightened. Shadow looked up at him, shining eyes filled to the brim with wonder, a small smile gracing his features once more.

—

By the time things came to a standstill, it was nearing midnight. At least, that’s what they assumed, as no one would have been able to say for sure. 

The music was gone, replaced by a symphony of chirping crickets and quiet conversation. The sounds of nature provided a pleasant soundtrack all its own—a worthy ambiance to score the end of a magical night.

There was not a soul on that balcony who wasn’t exhausted by the end of the night, but now, only two of them remained. Amy had been the first to call it. With a not-so-subtle insistence, she had taken Tails and Knuckles with her, urging them back indoors with a request they seemed more than willing to oblige in. 

And so, that left Sonic and Shadow, sitting side-by-side on a stone bench, slightly curved and facing out to the expanse beyond. 

Most of the lanterns had been extinguished, leaving only a few pockets of faint light to their backs. But even at their most luminent, it was plain to see that the lanterns could not hope to compete with the majesty of the sky above, stars and galaxies curtaining the night in all their glory. It was a snapshot of eternity, a picture nigh incomprehensible to either of the immortals that witnessed it in that moment.

But even as breathless as the stars and the afterglow of the night had made them, the silence between them did not persist for long. 

Sonic let out a laugh first, facing Shadow with a playful glimmer in his eye.

“I can’t believe you told me you couldn’t dance.”

Shadow scoffed, hardly believing the other could even say that.

“You’re no better,” Shadow replied, the smirk on his face plain to see. “Honestly, I’m awed that this was the one time you managed to show a little humility, and it was when it was completely unwarranted.”

Shadow was shocked how easily the—albeit backhanded—compliment left his tongue. But Sonic’s grin only grew, raising an amused eyebrow at the other.

“Well, thank you,” he chuckled. 

Sonic leaned back against the stone, bracing himself with his elbows as he inched closer to his companion, sitting cross legged with his hands on either side of his hips. 

“But really, I just have to know,” Sonic urged slyly, a quirk to his eyebrow. “Where did you learn to dance like that?”

Shadow didn’t respond. Like a change in the weather, Sonic felt the air go cold around them—the atmosphere of warmth and pleasantness taking a sharp dive as Shadow’s limbs went tense. There was a flash across his eyes—an emotion Sonic had never witnessed from him before. 

The smile dropped from Sonic’s face, expression twisting into concern as his mind worked rapid fire, trying to pinpoint what had just happened, what it was that he had said that was wrong. But before his thoughts could spiral, Shadow offered him a sigh of mercy, empty red eyes falling to hands now grasped in his lap. 

“Someone very important to me.” He answered simply. “A long time ago, we used to dance together. But now, she’s gone.”

Sonic’s expression softened. Slowly, he rose from his elbows back into a sitting position, posture statue-like. 

“I’m sorry.” It was all he could offer.

Shadow gave a hum in response, expression giving nothing away.

“At one point, even thinking her name would have been enough to leave me a wreck,” he stated matter-of-factly, though there was a hoarseness in his voice. “But I’ve come to realize that I’m doing her a disservice, associating the memories we shared only with the pain of losing her.

Shadow looked up from his lap, meeting Sonic’s focused gaze with eyes full of gratitude.

“Tonight, I got to relive a very precious memory of mine,” he said, quiet and sincere. “Thank you for that.”

Sonic ignored the dryness in his mouth, heart beating heavy in his chest as he slowly formed another smile. 

“Hey, it’s nothing,” Sonic chuckled lightheartedly. “The ones you should really be thanking are Amy and Tails. And Knuckles too, if you like what you see anyways .” 

He gestured proudly at his blouse, and Shadow let out a humored snort. 

“Then I suppose I’ll have to speak with them all at some point.” Shadow responded, letting the implication of that statement sink in for the other. 

Sonic tried not to let it show on his face when it did.

“And what about you?” Shadow hummed, bringing his knees up to his chest on the bench, face resting against them as the overskirt fanned out behind him like a pair of wings. “Though I’d imagine it goes without saying that you’ve attended your fair share of these kinds of events.” Shadow clarified, eyes fixated on the way Sonic’s expression seemed to sour at his words.

“Events like this ? Not a chance,” Sonic practically spat, “Balls hosted by the kingdom were nothing but formalities and grandstanding. I only attended them when I was forced to.”

“How surprising. I’d have expected you to be one to revel in being the center of attention”

Sonic rolled his eyes. “I never cared about keeping the attention of the aristocracy. Their servants were usually far more interesting to chat with, anyways.” 

The prince leaned back, gaze trained on the stars above. There was a distant look in his eye, and Shadow found himself captured by the sense of longing within it.

Shadow smoothly averted his eyes before Sonic could catch him. 

“The palace would sometimes host visitors from far off lands,” Sonic offered a solemn smile. “When I was young, they would share their stories with me, sometimes. It was nice—hearing about the world beyond the kingdom.”

A previous conversation of theirs stirred in Shadows mind—a time that felt so long ago now. The travel encyclopedia nestled between them in the warmth of the library, a time when they were still nearly strangers. Shadow could recall how Sonic had reacted then—bright-eyed and eager for each and every page. 

Shadow could also recall how casually Sonic had lamented his missed opportunity to see the planet for himself, waving off the subject with little more than humor and platitudes. 

Seeing him like this now, eyes clouded with near despondency…well, it proved to be quite the dark contrast. 

As if he had read his mind, Sonic let out a humorless chuckle. 

“Y’know, as a kid, I always used to run away from the palace. I did a lot of running back then. I would go all the way to the edges of our kingdom, but I could never bring myself to go farther than that.” 

He closed his eyes with an exhale, shook his head with a smile like he was recounting an embarrassing memory with fond humility. The emptiness in his eyes when he opened them told a different story. 

“But really, I suppose there were people I just couldn’t bear to leave behind.”

He turned his head, catching Shadow’s gaze expectantly. There was a hint of excitement in his gaze.

“So then, have you thought about it? Where you would go in this world, if you had the chance?”

Here. A selfish thought. I’d stay right here.

“Somewhere warm.” Shadow hummed instead, stifling a yawn. 

At this, Sonic’s smile turned sincere. He considered Shadow for a moment, before turning back to the stars above. Their twinkle was not alight in his eye.

“Yeah, I think I’d like that too,” he sighed longingly. “The will to go wherever you wish. True freedom. It must be nice, don’t you think?”

Shadow felt his body tense. 

For someone in Sonic’s position, it was a normal statement to make. But even so, despite how he tried, Shadow could not stop the snort that escaped from his throat. 

Sonic perked to attention, just to make sure he hadn’t misheard the other.

“What was that?” Sonic urged him. 

“It’s nothing,” Shadow hid a grim smile, coughing into his sleeve. “It’s all rather foolish, anyways.”

“Try me.”

Shadow rested his head on top of his propped up knees, eyelids fluttering shut.

“The way you speak of freedom is so foreign to me. I’ve had the will to go wherever I please for some time now, and yet here I remain.” 

Sonic raised an eyebrow.

“Sure, but it’s not like you’re a prisoner here,” he laughed nervously. “And when…when it’s safe for you to leave this place...”

Shadow was sure he caught a wince from the other, a brief flash of pain behind his eyes. But Sonic simply continued on like it was nothing, breathing a small sigh.

“Well, I just hope you find somewhere you can be happy.”

Shadow’s eyes widened, fingers digging into the fabric of his trousers. For a moment, all he could do was stare—Sonic’s genuine expression fueling the ache in his chest. It was a burning sensation, one that made him want to smolder out there and then.

Instead, he just lowered his head, a bitter chuckle leaving his throat. 

“Safe for me, huh? Now that’s a thought.” Shadow breathed, a dull sheen over eyes half-lidded.

It took him a moment to gather himself.

“Sonic,” he said quietly, and seemingly out of the blue. “A while ago, I told you I wasn’t like anyone you had ever met before.” 

“Oh, don’t I know it.” Sonic commented with a drawl, chin resting in his hand.

Shadow let out a weary sigh, his features twisted with disdain and frustration.

“I mean it. I am not like you, Sonic.” He uttered. “I was not born, but created. In the eyes of this world, I am property. A tool to be used by others. The freedom you speak of is a concept that does not apply to me.”

The words utterly blindsided Sonic. He blinked, slow and calculating, but Shadow didn’t dare look at him. His voice, however, Shadow could hear loud and clear.

“Property?” Sonic repeated. There was a stammer in the singular word, an utterance of horror and confusion. Shadow felt sick. 

“This world had changed in ways you couldn’t imagine, Sonic. In ways I couldn’t begin to describe.” Shadow swallowed, a futile attempt to ease the dryness caking his throat. “My purpose was bestowed upon me by others, and my decision to leave it behind was not a decision I had the right to make myself. They seek to reclaim their weapon, and I chose to hide. But I readily accepted those circumstances. Welcomed them, even. Because that was a life I could no longer bear to live.”

Shadow let out a shaky breath, mortified by the rant that had possessed him. Mustering all the willpower he could, he forced his fur to lie flat, feeling exposed in cold night air with Sonic’s silent stare upon him. 

“I apologize,” Shadow murmured. “It’s just so…strange. This is the first time I’ve felt like this in a long time.” He turned his head slightly, eyes drifting to the ground.

Sonic wanted nothing more than to stop him. To grab his face and meet those magnetic eyes and lose himself in his gaze. But Sonic would do no such thing. He leaned forward, just barely resisting the urge.

“Felt like what?” Sonic asked. He didn’t dare blink.

Shadow took a pause. He rolled his head back, staring at Sonic with furrowed brows—a conflicted look on his face. Already, he could feel his willpower slipping. And it was slipping fast. But against the cry in his mind, Shadow let out a tired exhale. 

“Felt like I belonged.” He whispered. 

Sonic stayed quiet, expression like he was in a catatonic state. Shadow tucked his head away into his knees, as if trying to disappear. 

“The only reason I’m here today is because my friend sacrificed herself so that I could live. And for so long, I thought her a fool. She had so much love to give, and she threw it away for a monster who had no idea what the life she saved even meant.”

Sonic looked ill. Shadow’s voice was without emotion, but that somehow just made it all the more worse. Shadow let out another breath. 

“I’m sorry.” It was a genuine apology. “I told you it was foolish.”

“It’s not!”

Sonic’s bark sent a shiver down Shadow’s spine. He whipped his head up, coming face-to-face with green eyes alight with fury. The fury was not directed at him, but it was burning all the same, and Shadow couldn’t hope to look away.

“It’s not,” he repeated like a prayer, voice nearly catching in his throat. “And you’re not a monster, Shadow. You’re not a tool. You’re brash and stubborn and you know just how to get on my nerves. But you’re bold and passionate and beautiful and I—“

The words were silenced by a sharp inhale, Sonic’s voice falling flat from his throat as his mind seemed to snap in two. He exhaled quickly, and it was only then that Shadow realized how close his face was, the other having leaned forward during his tirade. 

Sonic’s eyes were glistening, full of panic and apprehension like he couldn’t quite believe all he had said. But he did not look away from Shadow, and Shadow was sure his own expression matched Sonic’s, mouth parted slightly agape, small fangs visible and glistening in the moonlight, reflected in the set of emerald eyes seeing him for all he was. 

A hand brushed against Shadow’s own, now braced against the bench, his feet on the bench dropping back to the floor. Sonic shut his mouth with a click of his teeth. His shock disappeared, face effortlessly slipping into a look of fond adoration. 

“Hey, Shadow,” His words were cautious. “Do you remember back in the courtyards? When I wanted to ask you a question?” 

Against all odds, Sonic’s words penetrated through the blood rushing in Shadow’s ears, so loud he feared it would deafen him. His heart pounded in his chest, and yet somehow, Shadow found it in himself to humor a response. 

“I can’t say I do.”

Sonic hummed, his cheeks flushed. “You don’t?”

The hand against his own rose up from the bench, reaching out towards his face. Immediately, Shadow was reminded of the similar situation that had unfolded all those nights ago in the low light of the study. Only now, Sonic’s eyes had never been clearer, acutely aware of each and every movement he was making.

“Should I help you remember?”

The prince’s fingertips brushed against his skin, cradling his cheek with a touch so soft, it pained Shadow to think how he had once seen those claws as nothing more than the fearsome tools of a beast. He leaned into the touch, a soft sigh escaping his mouth.

Shadow couldn’t believe this was happening. Was this happening? Surely, he must have slipped into a dream and not realized it. But despite the treachery of the cool spring air, the soft glow of the remaining lights at their peripherals, Shadow couldn’t find the will to put a stop to it. 

Sonic’s face inched closer and closer, and the closer he got, the more and more hazy Shadow’s vision seemed to grow. But that didn’t matter. The night had been so long, and he was so exhausted. Sonic’s touch was warm, and he wanted to feel more. 

“Sonic, I—“ a raspy voice sounded from Shadow’s throat. 

But those were the only words he managed to utter, as at once, Shadow realized the world had gone dark around him. 

Sonic was nowhere to be seen.

His stomach dropped like a stone in the ocean—utterly unlike that pleasant feeling of uncomfortableness whenever Sonic’s gaze lingered on him too long.

Something was wrong . 

“Shadow? Shadow!”

Shadow could hear Sonic’s voice calling his name, but he still could not see him. He couldn’t feel the hand on his face. All around him, familiar darkness consumed.

No. 

No, no, no !

Shadow felt the strong pair of arms around him as his body went limp, eyes rolling into the back of his head. In the void, though, these arms were not a comforting embrace, but a vice around his neck, latching onto him and wrenching the life from his body. 

Shadow could hear the sound of screaming, and he wondered with an unusual calmness where its origins lie. Was it Sonic who was screaming? Or was it him?

The cries dimmed. Sonic was silent, Shadow was silent.

And then, everything was silent. 

Chapter Text

A gasp wracked through Shadow’s body as he tried to take a breath. Muscles strained futilely against a force unseen, but even though Shadow could not see in the darkness, he knew he was not alone. 

For as overbearing as it was at first, the silence did not persist for long. A low buzzing penetrated Shadow’s skull, a single note lulling him into comatose. 

“Do not resist,” it sang to him. “ This will all be over soon.”

Shadow was inclined to obey. He had been created to obey. 

Fingers dug into what felt like cold flesh as Shadow once more strained against his prison, but the suffocating embrace only seemed to tighten at his resistance. 

“ Poor, wretched creature,” a cacophonous hiss pierced Shadow’s heart. “ You serve the kin of a godslayer. But pray tell, who will miss you when you are gone?”

The voice was cold, and utterly inhuman. But something about it was almost calming, easing what remained of Shadow’s woes. But even as his breath continued to slip away, Shadow could feel the pounding of his heart in his chest, a reminder that, despite it all, he was alive.

Two clicks echoed in his ears, a prelude to the sharp clamor of golden cuffs hitting the ground. A quiet hiss pierced the darkness, and the bindings that held Shadow began to shudder. Then, they began to sear.  

At one point, the inhibitor rings around his wrists had been little more than a mere precautionary measure. Shadow had grown to regard them as a handicap—an excuse for imperfection. And yet, it was this very factor that had crafted his ultimate trump card in the end. 

A year ago, Shadow may have allowed himself to slip into that peaceful eternity. But today, Shadow wanted to live. 

White hot energy exploded from the surface of Shadow’s skin, igniting him in an aura as blazing as the sun, so powerful that not even the endless darkness surrounding him could absorb it all. And there, in the glow of his ultimate power, Shadow finally saw what awaited him. 

Its head was massive, a gargantuan maw looming just inches overhead in some wicked amalgamation of teeth and jaws. Six gnarled appendages emerged from its massive trunk, curling around Shadow’s body and ensnaring him in a suffocating embrace. In the wake of Shadow’s blaze, leathery skin peeled back like tree bark, brittle and charred. With a vicious cry, Shadow managed to tear one hand free, raising it to the sky with deadly intent. A spear of energy ignited in his palm, and Shadow didn’t hesitate to plunge it into the heart of his enemy. 

The noise that followed when the blade pierced its target was utterly spine chilling, a cry of agony as otherworldly as it was petrifying. But right now, there was no room in Shadow’s heart for fear. Shadow could feel his aura spiking around him, but as with fear, something as trivial as pain would not dampen his resolve.

Now, he could remember. Twice before, he had been attacked like this. Once when he first arrived, and once after he first used chaos control. He had been incapacitated in some regard both times, whether through physical weakness or simple unpreparedness. But now, Shadow knew exactly what awaited him in the dark depths of this curse. The force that plagued this kingdom had picked a fight with him for the last time—Shadow was going to guarantee it.

It was time to end this. 

Shadow twisted his wrist, forcing another surge of power into the spear. The creature thrashed wildly underneath his touch. An oily substance, viscous and pungent sprayed from the wound and splattered over his face, but Shadow didn’t even blink. He would not relent now, not when he could feel this monster crumbling under his touch.

“ Disappear —!” He commanded, voice pure with malice.  

With a sharp jerk, the monster’s head fell limp, meek and pathetic as if begging for the end. It was a request Shadow was more than willing to oblige. Shadow craned his other fist back, readying himself for the final blow. But just as he did, the ragged seam across the muzzle cracked, jaws splitting open with a sickening sound. 

Shadow stopped, bracing himself as the mouth parted. He stared up into the opening it revealed, features twisted in confusion

From beyond those jaws, a sliver of black stared back at him—a sharp pupil in a sea of sickly green iris. Not unlike the glare of a basilisk, a singular eye pinned Shadow’s hand in place, still poised and ready. A basilisk was a creature of myth, though, and for as much as Shadow wished this was all a bad dream, what stared back at him now was no myth. 

Shadow realized he could not see his reflection in the eye, but he could see something else in its glossy sheen, more window than mirror. 

The hazy image slowly shifted into focus—a mane of golden quills framing a pale face. A hedgehog stood below a white ash tree, sunlight freckling his features through semi-translucent leaves. He was looking forward, and in his hand he held a familiar shining gem. The emerald’s opalescence reflected in a pair of seafoam eyes that regarded him with impossible clarity, as if staring past the eye and into Shadow’s very soul itself.

An involuntary shudder ran down Shadow’s spine as the hedgehog cracked a smile, as alluring as it was unnerving. More odd than anything though was the look of recognition in his gaze. But before Shadow could fully fathom what he was looking at, the image had already disappeared, changed before his very eyes as scenes and snapshots flashed him by like rolls of film too quickly to comprehend. When it finally stabilized, seven gems encircled their wielder, mane of golden quills now alight with a radiant glow. Red eyes stared back at Shadow, the cold ire within them contrasted starkly by the warmth of divine brilliance. 

The feeling of dread that had settled into his stomach began to rise into Shadow’s throat as the hedgehog lifted a hand, golden aura flaring so brightly Shadow thought it would snuff out his own. From the center of his palm, a brilliant spear of light ignited forth, shooting through his body and leaving him reeling as a burning sensation engulfed his entire body. But the pain paled in comparison to the other feelings that crashed over him—feelings that Shadow knew all too well, but ones that would prove to be just as crippling as they had always been.

Anguish, agonizing and gut-wrenching as a knife plunged deep into an invisible wound. Grief, overwhelming enough on its own, amplified by a storm of rage billowing inside of him. Where these emotions came from, Shadow did not know. All he knew is that they were not his own, but that did little to dampen the very real effect they were having on him. 

Preoccupied as he was, Shadow hadn’t noticed at first when the eye and its disjointed visions were no more, sinking back into the pits from where they came. The jaws had begun to collapse, defined features melting away like candle wax into a slew of dark sludge. The substance dripped down, evaporating against Shadow’s aura with a sharp sizzle. The lingering effects of the emotions ebbed away, and Shadow tried to wretch his hand free to no avail. It was only then that he realized the physical aspect of the attack had not been an outside force at all.

No, the burning he felt now was coming from the inside. It was his very own life force that was consuming him, and without his inhibitors, there was nothing Shadow could do to stop it.

Shadow bared his fangs, caution and logic far thrown to the wind as a singular urge swirled in his heart, screaming at him through every singed nerve in his body.

If he was going to die here, he sure as hell wasn’t going to go out alone. 

With the chaos spear still lodged so firmly into the ever-expanding mass, all Shadow could do now was push into it harder. And so, against the very same instinct of self-preservation that had pulled him from the edge before, Shadow channeled every last bit of energy he could, power spiking violently as the whites of his eyes overtook his vision. With a silent scream, Shadow forced his hand even deeper. 

Just a little more…all I need is—!

Sight was the first sense to go, followed shortly by his hearing. Soon, all he had left was the sensation of touch, heightened to unnatural degrees as he felt the strain of his arm against the formless mass. 

Shadow had expected to feel nothing at all after that. But what he found instead was a resistance of a different kind. Slowly, Shadow opened his palm, and with unfathomable swiftness, felt it collide against something

Something had wrapped around Shadow’s hand, and for as quickly as he had sunk into the abyss, what wrenched him out of it was leagues faster still. It was as if reality itself reformed around him, and Shadow was powerless to do anything but let himself be swept up along with it. His neck lashed painfully at the sensation, but it only lasted for a fraction of a second. 

His vision returned first. The void, the charred and melting prison within it and the singular eye it housed were all gone. Instead, exposed roots littered a forest floor of dry grass, branches blotting out a gray sky above, all barren save for one tree. It was a forest he had seen before, one he had seen all too many times by now.

The pain in Shadow’s limbs was gone, as if it had never been there at all. A golden inhibitor ring rested around Shadow’s wrist, pristine and untouched. Beyond it, the gloved hand of another gripping his own. The touch was light, but it may as well have been a vice grip around him. 

“You.” The word escaped Shadow’s lips like a gasp, the only thing he could manage. 

“Me,” the all-too familiar blue hedgehog echoed breathlessly. “Looks like I made it just in time.”

His voice was filled with relief. It did just the trick to break the spell that had settled over Shadow’s body, the latter jumping back and wrenching his hand free in the process. He balked, mind racing as he struggled to get a hold on his jumbled thoughts. But through it all, one question remained above them all. 

“Why?” Shadow breathed, fists balled at his sides. 

The hedgehog standing before him had still not moved an inch, shaded by the canopy of a white ash tree—one that Shadow knew he had seen somewhere before. Semi-translucent leaves casted eerie fractal patterns of sunlight across his face, and the smile that Shadow had taken for granted was suddenly nowhere to be seen. Shadow would have found this off-putting if he wasn’t already so preoccupied with other matters. 

Not content to wait for an answer, Shadow stepped forward just as quickly as he had retreated moments prior.

“Why did you interfere?” He repeated, voice growing in volume with every word. The pain may have all but disappeared from Shadow’s body, but the same could not really be said for his rage.

“You know what that was down there, don’t you? I could have put an end to all of this! How could you—!”

“You really are stubborn.” 

The hedgehog cut him off with a mutter, shaking his head scornfully. His eyes, however, told a different story, half-lidded and laced with fondness even as irritation punctuated his tone. With a step of his own, the hedgehog shrunk the gap between them further. He leveled a finger with Shadow’s chest.

“But I suppose that’s what I’ve always liked about you.”

The snarl fell from Shadow’s face, features twisting first in bafflement, before a frown settled deeply into his jaw. Shadow’s cold stare bored down on him, but as always, the stranger’s cool demeanor was unwavering in the face of his contempt. 

Looking at him now, a thought crept its way into Shadow’s mind from his subconscious, almost as if he was remembering a dream from long ago. Now that he thought about it, this wasn’t the first time something like this had happened, had it? 

The two of them had run through this very forest once, engaged in a bout with no rhyme or reason to speak of. Shadow too could remember being caught up in the thrill of that battle. So enraptured by the prospect of winning such a futile endeavor, he had been blind to the world literally falling at his feet. The stranger had reached out to him that time, too. And even if it had only been a dream, Shadow would never forget the way those green eyes flashed with fear as he fell into oblivion. 

What would have happened if he hadn’t? 

The question left a cold feeling sinking into Shadow’s stomach, words he had once so easily brushed aside echoing ominously. 

If you let your guard down, Dark Gaia will use your power against you. 

Was this situation…the very same as the one back then? 

Shadow’s fists trembled at his sides, and he promptly turned away without warning. 

“I can handle myself.” He had started to walk in the opposite direction, not speaking until he was already several paces away.

“I know you can.” 

Shadow found himself forced to a halt as the hedgehog darted out in front of him, an unamused glower blocking his path.

“But this isn’t just about you anymore.”

It took everything Shadow had left in him to not lunge forward in that moment. But even then, he wasn’t sure what outcome he would have preferred with such an action. Part of him wanted to get as far away from this apparition as possible, to run until the trees unraveled themselves and the ground gave way to the waking world. Another part of him wanted to grab the fool standing before him and throw him to the ground, pin him down not like he had during the asinine game he had once been goaded into, but to finally unleash all his rage, all his frustration and his exhaustion into something. 

And maybe then, just maybe, he could finally, finally force some answers out of someone in this wicked nightmare he had found himself in the middle of. 

Of course, in the end Shadow couldn’t make up his mind. He never could these days. So instead, he considered his next words carefully.

“Did I die down there?” Shadow stated through gritted teeth, unable to keep the growl out of his voice.

The hedgehog hesitated, a flash of concern over his eyes Shadow barely managed to catch. 

“This time, you were able to make it out alright,” he responded after a moment. “Next time, you might not be so lucky.”

“Then we’re done here,” Shadow declared. But predictably, this did little to deter the overzealous figment of his imagination. The hedgehog cocked an eyebrow, disappointment evident in his tone. 

“Aren’t you even a little curious about what you saw down there?” He questioned. “You… did see it, didn’t you?”

Shadow’s frown deepened as he considered what he could be referring to. Shadow had realized early on that this had not been the first time Dark Gaia had attacked him. However, it had been the first time Dark Gaia had spoken to him, or at least the first time he could recall. But along with that, there was something else about the encounter that lingered in Shadow’s mind, poking and prodding at his senses even now. 

The sight of a golden hedgehog, pale fur igniting into a rich glow—the images flickered in bits and pieces, almost like he was trying to remember a dream. A dream, or perhaps, a memory. But that was impossible.

Because, if they were memories, then they certainly could not have been his own. 

“I saw something,” Shadow began, the words feeling unusually dry in his mouth. “Someone I didn’t recognize.”

“Are you sure about that?” The hedgehog hummed. “I mean, the prince did tell you about the history of his kingdom, didn’t he?”

The mention of Sonic caught Shadow off guard, or at least, that was what he told himself. He had only heard the story recently—Sonic had made it sound so childish when he told it. In the face of that, it was only natural to think it was nothing but a fairy tale. 

But then again, given all that Shadow had been through recently, perhaps he should have known better by now.

A banished god seeking the aid of a mortal to vanquish his evil counterpart and restore the balance of the planet; a Hero, the savior of the planet and the receiver of the power of miracles—that was how the story had gone, according to Sonic. But if the prince’s morose attitude when he had told it was anything to go by, Shadow had a hard time accepting that as the entire truth. 

After all, if Dark Gaia had been defeated so long ago, why was it here now? 

The stranger seemed to take Shadow’s silence as an answer. He closed his eyes, suddenly inhaling. 

“This planet is amazing, isn’t it?” He chimed in, gesturing to the landscape in a sweeping motion. “There’s a reason this kingdom was built on this land, y’know. Long before you or I, and long after we are gone, the memories of all who have touched this place will remain.”

He lowered his arms, glancing back at Shadow expectantly.

“Looking at it all like that, it’s almost hard to fault someone for trying to protect it, don’t you think?”

At first, Shadow could only show bewilderment at the apparent non sequitur. But as the words settled, something of a realization began to creep into Shadow’s mind. Before long, Shadow’s gaze was snapping up towards the hedgehog with full attention as things began to click into place.

The reason Shadow had felt so unnerved by the image of that hedgehog was because it was familiar. Yes, he had seen him somewhere before, but not in the flesh. A mane of golden quills alight with unfathomable power—Shadow could picture the very same scene. Only now, it was sunlight that fueled the flow, streams of light glaring through a stained glass window hidden deep within a palace already hidden away. From the seafoam eyes to his halo of seven gems—Shadow could recall it all, and all the pieces were in their place. 

The golden hedgehog Shadow had seen, the Hero, Sonic’s ancestor, the first King, and the godslayer—in the end they were all the very same. Just as he had suspected, what he saw down there were not his memories at all, but someone else’s memories entirely.

“Dark Gaia showed me its memories,” Shadow whispered. “I saw them, I felt them —the last moments before it was defeated. But then how…?”

Shadow was so sure what he was saying was true, but to his subsequent confusion, the hedgehog before him only shook his head.

“Dark Gaia’s feelings? Perhaps...” he trailed off, “But not Dark Gaia’s memories.”

Shadow furrowed his brows, at first not sure what the hedgehog was getting at. But then, he thought about what he had seen before the final attack. In the beginning, the hedgehog had been at ease. He only had one emerald by the looks of it, and there had even been a playfulness in his eyes. The look on his face was not the face of one in the presence of his greatest enemy. 

No, if anything it was far more akin to the look one would give to an old friend. 

As if privy to Shadow’s internal processes, the hedgehog spoke up once again. 

“Light Gaia arrived on this planet with no power, no physical presence, and no knowledge of this land. All it needed was a guide to the chaos emeralds—it hadn’t expected to find a friend at the same time.” 

As he got talking, what remained of the light in the stranger’s eyes seemed to dim, and all of a sudden, Shadow wasn’t sure if was going to like where this story was going. 

“For the first time, Light Gaia got to see all the beauty this world had to offer. And his friend, the Hero, loved this world. More than anything, he loved this world, and he wanted Light Gaia to love it as he did. But the priorities of gods rarely align with the wants of us mortals.”

The hedgehog let out a chuckle, though there was no humor in it. Something about the final comment, too, almost seemed like a tongue-in-cheek jab—one that Shadow elected to ignore. 

“Light Gaia’s goal had always been to regain its status and restore the balance of death and rebirth, a balance that Dark Gaia had disrupted,” he went on. “But even when they were at odds, they were still two halves of a whole. Light Gaia believed one could not exist without the other. The Hero, though, did not share its sentiment.”

Subtly at first, the world around them began to shift. First, the great ash tree began to shudder, leaves cascading in light flurries down to the forest floor below. The sky had been cloudy before, but now there was hardly any sunlight peeking through the clouds, which had grown several shades darker. The stranger had taken pause to watch the leaves fall to the ground, his head craning up to look at the sky uneasily. 

“During their quest, all the Hero could see was how Dark Gaia’s mere presence brought death and despair upon his world. In his mind, what their end goal would accomplish would only be delaying the inevitable,” The hedgehog’s gaze had still not left the sky as he continued. “How could he stand by, knowing that even if he defeated it then, Dark Gaia would simply awaken one day to destroy the world again? Why use the power of miracles to restore a balance that caused so much suffering? Why not use it to destroy the cause of the cycle for good?”

A low rumble sounded overhead, and two heads simultaneously snapped towards the horizon, still unseen through the brush. Nonetheless, the fact that they couldn’t see anything seemed to do little to ease the stranger’s nerves. His fur was standing out on end, brows furrowed tightly, and Shadow almost thought his eyes were playing tricks on him when he caught a twinge of fear.

“So what, then?” Shadow urged him on. “Dark Gaia was still able to put a curse on the prince. Does that mean your so-called Hero wasn’t successful in the first place?”

Surprisingly, the hedgehog shook his head again. 

“In the end, the Hero did manage to end the cycle. Just not in the way he intended,” he muttered, closing his eyes gravely. 

“After everything it had done, who would have thought Light Gaia would choose to defend its twin in the end?”

Even now, Shadow could remember the way it felt when that spear of light pierced his body. It had never been the physical aspect of the attack that concerned him. That pain had originated from his very own power. The wave of emotions that followed it, though…

The feeling was enough to send a shiver down Shadow’s spine even as he stood there: a kind of regret only achieved by circumstances far more dire than simple loss. It was a feeling Shadow knew well, but it was different from his lived experience. The emotion Shadow had felt back there was two-pronged. On one side, he had felt the stinging grief of betrayal, the other, a pure and unadulterated abhorrence. It was a sorrow of the deepest kind and a bloodlust that could not be sated—conflicting emotions, but both just as powerful in their intensity as the other. 

Memories of one, and the emotions of another. Two sides of the same coin.

Shadow clenched his jaw.

“Dark Gaia seeks revenge, then,” he declared with a growl. 

“ Dark Gaia seeks destruction. That’s all it's ever been capable of,” the hedgehog refuted. His eyes were still closed, but the subtle hint of anger in his voice was not lost on Shadow. “The Hero may have failed to destroy Dark Gaia in the end, but with the last of his power, he was still able to put Dark Gaia into a dormant state. And for as long as he and his family ruled over this kingdom, Dark Gaia would remain that way.”

When the hedgehog opened his eyes again, he honed in directly on Shadow.  

“The prince was not the one who was cursed, Shadow. The “curse” was here long before his time” he said. “All the prince did was break it.”

—

Wherever this place was, Shadow had learned some time ago that time didn’t quite work as it usually did. Despite knowing this, he still couldn’t fathom that only a few seconds had passed since the stranger spoke his last words.

“I don’t understand,” Shadow mumbled in disbelief. “How is that possible?”

The hedgehog let out a sigh. It seemed with every passing moment, he was getting more and more impatient. 

“When the prince called upon the emeralds, he broke the pact his ancestor had made. With the curse broken, Dark Gaia was free to wreak havoc on this world as it had for millennia with no one to stop it. It stole the power of the emeralds, but even still, the prince managed to make a wish of his own. Dark Gaia would be banished back to its own realm, but in making such a wish…the prince had given up something of himself in the process.”

Something about the tone in his voice had that ugly feeling in Shadow’s stomach rearing its head.

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” He whispered. 

But instead of getting an answer, Shadow watched as the hedgehog’s head suddenly whipped in the direction of a gust of wind much more powerful than any before. It swept through their quills and whipped against their faces, but only lasted for a handful of seconds. Even after it dissipated, though, concern was written all over the hedgehog’s face.

“We’re out of time,” his voice came out in a rasp. “Forgive me, I shouldn’t have kept you here this long.”

“What are you saying? What’s wrong?” Shadow demanded, disbelief still saturating his tone as frustration slowly increased the volume of his voice. “What do you mean, ‘give something of himself’?!”

Again, the hedgehog did not answer him. Instead, Shadow found himself startling as a hand snatched his own. 

“You can’t stay here anymore,” the hedgehog insisted. “Your power may have held it off for this long, but it won’t last forever. Now that you’ve stood against it, it won’t stop until you’re just like the rest of them.”

Before Shadow could protest the unwanted contact, he swiftly found himself nearly stumbling as the hedgehog blasted off through the woods, his legs barely managing to find their footing. Blindsided as he was, it took several seconds for Shadow to adjust to the pace, and by the time he had the graces to tear his hand away, the two of them were already slowing to a halt.  

“Don’t touch me!” Shadow roared. 

Without thinking, Shadow craned back a fist he fully intended to lodge directly into the blue buffoon’s mug, but to his growing annoyance, his attack was swiftly stopped in place by the hedgehog’s gloved hand instead, smacking against the fabric with an audible sound. By the time it did, Shadow was already launching his other fist, but it too was halted in its path. 

With Shadow’s fists embedded into the stranger’s palms, two forces strained against each other. Shadow stared daggers into his eyes, finding an equally matched intensity within them. More than that, though, Shadow could see a myriad of emotions flashing over the stranger’s face: concern, frustration, a wildness bordering on desperation. But above all, there was something that Shadow wished he could say he found unexpected.

What Shadow saw in those eyes was something that he knew all too well by now. And the longer he looked into them, the more the strength seemed to slip from his limbs, heart pounding rapidly in his chest. Dreams of nights past replayed in his mind—dreams that this stranger had always been at the center of. On display before him now was everything the apparition embodied: that cocky attitude, a competitive edge and unabashed hunger for a worthy opponent. A neverending curiosity all for the sake of knowing his rival. 

And of course, eyes that never ceased to offer him a challenge. 

With a push, Shadow reclaimed his fists. They fell limply to his sides. Like this, Shadow could now see where the hedgehog had dragged him. They were at the edge of the woods, the crowded treeline was at their right and on their left was a drop off—a cliff jutting out over a vast swath of forest below. Their location, however, was currently the last thing on Shadow’s mind. 

Slowly, and without precedent, the smile that Shadow had not realized he had been missing crept back onto the stranger’s face.

Even suspicions aside, could he even call him that anymore?

It was a knowing smile, the first genuine look the hedgehog had given him the whole encounter. More importantly, though, it served as the sole confirmation that Shadow needed to know he had been a fool.

Truly, he should have recognized that smile from anywhere. 

“You—,” Shadow breathed, the words sounding so foreign on his lips instead of housed safely in his mind. Nonetheless, he managed to get them out all the same. 

“You’re the prince, aren’t you?”

This time, the hedgehog did not hesitate to answer.  

“That depends,” he hummed softly. “You might say I’m what the prince once was. Or maybe what he could have been, if things had been different. But the prince you know has had centuries to change, and I have only remained the same as I ever was.” 

For the first time in a while, but simultaneously not nearly long enough, Shadow felt himself at a loss for words. Internally, however, an entirely different story was unfolding, and Shadow found himself working overtime to make sense of everything that had just been revealed to him, eyes searching the hedgehog’s face for answers to questions left unasked.

The storm in Shadow’s mind rapidly began to match the one that had overtaken the sky. By now, nearly all light had been snuffed out by the rolling waves of the storm system. But even in the chaos of it all, one thing remained true above all else, and Shadow would wait no longer to utter what stood at the apex of it all. 

“What can I do to put an end to all of this?” He rasped. “How can I…?”

Save them. Shadow swallowed. 

Save you.

The hedgehog’s smile turned down, but his eyes were full of mirth as he stepped in close. Shadow instinctively braced himself, an act that only served to leave him dumbfounded when a pair of arms wrapped around him, holding him so tightly as if afraid he may slip away. 

The blue hedgehog, the once-stranger who may have been the prince, buried his face into Shadow’s shoulder, voice barely above a whisper.

“You’re a kind person. Thank you,” He said softly. “But there’s only one way this can end.” 

Shadow tensed, but he did not pull away, and when the hedgehog leaned back to look at him, his eyes were full of sorrow, but at the same time genuine gratefulness. 

“The only way this can end is with the prince’s death.”

The grasp Dark Gaia had had on him was nothing in comparison to the way those words clamped around Shadow’s heart. Immediately, he threw his arms out, shoving the hedgehog away. The other didn’t so much as flinch, face held tight in its unshifting, emotionless state.

“I’m sorry,” he offered Shadow hollowly. “But that is the condition of the wish he made.”

“I refuse,” Shadow spat. 

The hedgehog’s smile returned, almost as if he was expecting that exact response. That only made Shadow angrier. 

“Enough. Release me from this dream,” Shadow commanded. “I already know I’ll get no real answers by staying here.”

“It was not my intention to hide things from you,” he said softly, refusing to meet Shadow’s eyes and instead looking down at the ground. “This is simply a story that’s already been told.”

A story you have no part in. 

For some reason, this struck more of a nerve with Shadow than any of his previous statements. 

Wasn’t this the one who had infiltrated his dreams in the first place? The one who had called him a beacon of hope? And now, he wanted to turn around and act like he was the intruder here? 

Worse, a bystander?

“So what if it's already been told?” Shadow’s voice pierced the tension in the air around them. “Even if I don’t know what I’m up against, I’m still Shadow, I’m still—” 

The ultimate lifeform…?

“I’ll save them,” Shadow declared through gritted teeth. “I’m not going to run away.”

Not again. 

Never again.

“If you stay here and succumb to Dark Gaia, it would kill him a thousand times more than his death alone.” The prince’s voice was hoarse now, but his resolve was steely, even as his final plea fell upon deaf ears.

“I made a promise that I intend to keep,” Shadow said with a growl. “That’s the reality. I’m not going to let anyone stop me. Not even you.”

To Shadow’s surprise, the prince seemed unphased by this, even letting out a light hum. 

“Reality, huh?” he muttered, hands falling to rest on his hips. “You of all people should know that reality rarely has a happy ending.”

Before Shadow could even think about entertaining a response, something caught his attention from the corner of his eye. Quickly, he glanced over to the treeline, and his fur bristled at the sight of dark smoke billowing through the trees. Thick pools of miasma pooled along the ground, monstrous forms visible in the haze like a pack of hounds headed straight for the kill.

But before Shadow could make any move, someone else beat him to it. Or more accurately, it was the prince that acted first—stepping around Shadow in the blink of an eye. Two hands shoved his chest hard, and next thing Shadow knew, he was falling backwards from the cliff. 

The last sight of blue quills disappeared from Shadow's view as he found himself staring up at a fleeting sky, wide eyes overtaken by the oblivion that flooded his periphery. 

And this time, there was no one to jump after him.

Chapter Text

It was dark in the room. Dark enough that, for a moment, Shadow thought he might not have awoken at all. 

You know this place. 

Inside his mind, Shadow repeated the words, doing all that he could to resist the weight crushing his chest.  

It was true—Shadow did know this place. 

Wide eyes blinked up at a paisley patterned ceiling, framed by the wooden slats of the canopy bed. On the left was a bedside table, and on the right was a singular window, the pale moon against his bedspread the only source of light in the room. The covers on top of him rose with every labored heave of his chest, and the mattress beneath him creaked with every tremor. 

Everything in Shadow’s bedroom was just how it should have been, just how it had always been. 

Everything, except…

Shadow only saw it as his eyes fully adjusted to the dark. A chair that had not been there before was pulled up to one side of the bed, its back facing the window. And even with all the commotion Shadow had made upon his awakening, the figure that laid slumped over within it had not stirred in the slightest. 

No, Sonic looked as peaceful as ever slumbering away there. He was still donning his party attire, arms clad in dark fabric crossed over Shadow’s covers, his chest pressing into the bed with slow, even breaths. From over hunched shoulders, a sliver of moonlight illuminating the pale fur of his muzzle, and before long, Shadow found that his own breathing had fallen into sync with its rhythm. 

Besides the lingering feeling of bizarre dreams and one searing headache, the last thing Shadow could remember was him and Sonic sitting out on the edge of the balcony, the two of them saying things that neither had probably ever intended on speaking. And then, Sonic was reaching out to him, a hand against his cheek as he slowly leaned forward to…

Shadow had never been more grateful for the darkness that surely concealed his features. Now was not the proper time to be thinking about such things.

Shadow wrinkled his nose. Judging by the night sky outside and Sonic’s clothes, he assumed only a few hours had passed since he had lost consciousness. Shadow, in turn, had been stripped of his attire, arms and legs tucked securely under the warmth of his duvet within the safety of his room, as if someone had taken extra care in ensuring his comfort. 

No doubt, Sonic had been the one to bring him back here. 

Shadow traced the curve of Sonic’s forehead through narrowed eyes, pondering whether or not he should rouse the other with a quick smack to the center of it. He could have done it, too. After all, Sonic’s face was just within arms reach from where it rested across his bedspread. 

There was a breath’s length of stillness in the room, silence permeated only by soft exhales and a heartbeat, slow and steady in Shadow’s chest.

Carefully, and in a manner not at all indicative of one about to launch an attack, Shadow pulled his hand out from underneath the covers. But even for all of his efforts to ignore the feeling of warmth in his chest, the delayed sense of relief he felt upon seeing he was not alone, not even the darkness could conceal the smile that crept onto his features. 

At least, until that very darkness was gone. 

The feeling gripped him faster than his mind could make sense of what he was seeing, a kind of dread that Shadow had known mostly through feverish nightmares, visions he had come to find haunting in abstract ways that even the horrors of real life could rarely match. But what laid before him now was no nightmare.

Down the length of the arm now freed from the covers, they twisted around his wrist and over his palm. Runes, like the ones he had first seen on the body of the guardian all that time ago, now decorated the limb, tendrils of orange light creeping over his skin. A small ridge of spines sprouted from the skin underneath his inhibitor ring, his fingers completely engulfed by five claws pulsating with that same eerie glow. 

A brief moment of clarity struck Shadow as he stared down at the appendage, a calm realization that this hand had, indeed, been the same one he had plunged into the mass in his nightmare. 

Shadow snatched his wrist, fingers digging into the markings as if he could tear them from his body through brute force alone. A sickening feeling rose into the back of his throat, and he clamped his jaw tightly.

For so long, Shadow’s mind and body had resisted the plague of this land. But for that very reason, he had grown complacent in thinking that he would remain unaffected forever.

No, Shadow had been warned of this, hadn’t he? He had been told of his fate should he stay. Once, in a vision so distant, and now, the proof was lying before his very eyes. 

Through his splayed fingers, Shadow could just make out the form at the edge of his bed. Despite everything, Sonic had still not awoken, and for this, Shadow did not know whether to feel relieved or outraged. 

But now, the gravity of the situation had dawned upon him in a way it had not before, and it didn’t take long for a single thought to permeate Shadow’s mind, one that he instantly wished he could have forgotten. But now that it was there, there was no stopping what came next. 

For almost as soon as he had regained his memory, there had been a rare few instances on the planet where Shadow found himself at a loss of what to make of a situation. Humanity, all others who inhabited this planet, their customs, lifestyles, and inclinations—they were all as predictable as they were abrading. Once, he could remember being disappointed by that fact, but it was better to be disappointed by banal realities of the world than to exist as one unprepared by all it had to throw at him. 

Curious, how quickly things could change. 

From the very beginning, Sonic had been a source of endless frustration, an entity Shadow could neither make sense of nor ignore the presence of. His attitude, his words, even his smile—always demanding everything Shadow had to offer, regardless of what he had to say on the matter. But then, for as vexing as Shadow had found it all, in the end it was him who had been there to answer the call. 

Shadow pulled his afflicted hand close to his chest, screwing his eyes shut as he urged wave after wave of stinging weakness to pass over him. But against his will, the thoughts that swirled in his mind continued their treacherous dance without mercy.

Sonic, who had wormed his way into Shadow’s life so casually, so diligently that he could hardly recall when he had decided to let him inside in the first place. Sonic, who just that night had fumbled so spectacularly in hiding his nervous fidgeting, only to turn around and sweep him off his feet like it was his destiny to do so. 

Stop it.

Sonic, who had sat with him just for the sake of sharing his company. Sonic, who had looked at him with something so sincere, something Shadow had never experienced before. Sonic, who had touched him with a gentleness Shadow never could have fathomed himself worthy of, as if he truly was something to be cherished.

Cease this patheticness!

The reason Shadow was here in the first place, the reason he had chosen to stay, and the reason he had remained even now. From the very beginning, it had always been him.

All this time, had he known what his fate was to be?

When Shadow opened his eyes, he did not dare look at Sonic again. Instead, he scanned the room frantically, as if the answers were written on the walls around him. 

He had to think. If the dream was true, and all that had been revealed in it was true, then there had to be an answer. 

A flicker caught Shadow’s eye, and his gaze came to a cold halt upon the bedside table. There sat the chaos emerald, long forgotten during the hour of festivities, a sliver of moonlight reflecting off its facets. 

His bristling fur settled, recognition flashing over his eyes. Slowly, Shadow abandoned the death grip on his wrist and picked up the emerald—a relic he had once thought little more than a glorified paperweight. If not for the efforts of Sonic, perhaps he wouldn’t have ever known better. 

These emeralds, too, had been there from the very beginning. But even before that, long before Shadow, and long before even Sonic, they had always been a part of the story. 

Cold eyes, hardened by a new determination, reflected back wisps of green light forming under its surface, intermingling with the orange glow of his hand.

Once, these gems had allowed a miracle to occur. And now, Shadow was the only one left who could hope to use them again. 

The light was stronger, now, and Shadow stole one final look at Sonic. 

But even for as blinding as the light that engulfed the room was, he would not awaken. 

—

At one point in his life, if Sonic had been asked to choose between giving up running, or giving up sleeping, he probably would have insisted upon a third option of “the sweet embrace of death.” 

Thus naturally, it went without saying that the joys of sleeping, much like the joys of running, would wind up as yet another casualty to this immortal life of his. 

Sonic no longer needed to sleep, nor did he find the sensation to be very pleasant anymore. He could sleep, but whether or not he did sleep had no measurable effect on his mood nor mental acuity. Staying awake for weeks or months at a time proved to hold no adverse effects on his health, nor did a decent night’s rest provide any of the usual benefits Sonic so longed for. The act of sleeping had become a hollow one—the sensation of the practice with none of the impact. 

Still, Sonic often found himself sleeping anyway. After all, the one thing sleep did offer him was some metric of routine, an asset Sonic had once admonished that quickly became paramount in maintaining some semblance of his sanity.  

Then, of course, there were the dreams. 

Dreams were Sonic’s last and only frontier he had to a life he had left behind. At least, he assumed that’s what they entailed, because no matter how hard he tried, Sonic could never actually remember all that happened within them. Even so, Sonic could still feel as the rush slipped from his muscles, the memories slipping along with it as the dream fizzled out. 

More often than not, Sonic would find himself starting his mornings yearning for the kinds of things he had no cognizance of in the first place. 

And this morning was no exception. 

Sonic grimaced as the last wisps of the dream left him, shifting in his uncomfortable position in the chair. His back felt stiff and his shoulders sore, surely a result of spending the night slumped face-down over the bed of— 

Shadow . 

The confusion of waking up in an unfamiliar location was swiftly snuffed out as the memories hit him like a hammer to the skull. Sonic could see it: Shadow’s eyelids fluttering shut, his neck falling limp moments before his body crumpled into Sonic’s arms. With such petrifying images now fresh in his mind, Sonic’s eyes shot open.

Shadow was gone. 

Sonic’s head shot up to attention, frantically scanning the room. 

“Shadow?” He called out, as if saying his name would be enough to reveal the hedgehog to him. Predictably it did not, and Sonic did his best to settle the anxiety growing within him. 

Shadow’s bed was empty, the only evidence he had been there at all being the jostled covers he left behind, gathered in a bunch in the middle of his bed. This, more than anything, set off the alarm bells in Sonic’s mind. Never once before had Sonic ever seen Shadow’s bed left unmade.

But before Sonic could jump to any conclusions, the sound of rapidly approaching footsteps from the hallway stole his attention. Sonic leapt up from the chair, nearly throwing it over with the force of his ascent just as the door burst open, so violently it was practically flying from its hinges. 

Knuckles, brows furrowed and breathing heavily , surveyed the room before him, an unsettling aura sinking into his features as he finally stopped at the empty bed. 

“Knuckles,” Sonic beseeched him, the confusion painted all over his face. “Where’s Shadow?”

For a second, all Knuckles could do was balk at Sonic. With a twitch, the guardian’s expression twisted into a furious snarl, a hostility that even Sonic had rarely seen so plainly on display in the other. 

“I came here to find out the same thing,” Knuckles forced out in a deadly rasp. “The chaos emeralds are gone. All seven of them are gone. ”

—

Sonic and Knuckles may not have possessed the speed they once had, but their knowledge of the palace and its passageways left them unmatched when it came to maneuvering its halls, even when  compared to someone like Shadow. Now, Sonic led the way through the halls below the keep, deeper and deeper into the depths as Knuckles trailed closely behind. 

“He played us for fools.” 

Knuckles’ voice was bitter, a note of cold acceptance that contrasted the rage that had consumed him back in the bedroom. Sonic responded with a growl, the sound of it barely audible over his pants. 

“That can’t be it!” He shook his head defiantly. “Shadow wouldn’t—!“

They turned the last corner, and Sonic’s voice was stopped as quickly as his feet were, the two of them screeching to a halt at the sight of debris littering the ground before them.

Following the last robbery incident, the majority of the emeralds had been moved to the various vaults deep in the castle’s crypt. It was a precaution that, even in those circumstances, Sonic had thought excessive. As far as he was concerned, the vaults were relics of a bygone era, made only in the face of intense and all-consuming need to hold onto material wealth. 

Now, all that remained of those iron-clad and impenetrable vaults was what was laid out in full display before them: singed iron, torn metal and shrapnel, stones crumbling from where walls had buckled at the force of the vault doors being torn to shreds. 

Really, there was no need to take a closer look to confirm if what Knuckles said was true.

“I spoke with Tails already,” Knuckles muttered from behind Sonic anyways. The implication in his tone told all that Sonic needed to hear. 

Five emeralds had been stored in these vaults. One had been left in Tails’ workshop, and the last one…

Sonic swallowed.

“He couldn’t have gotten far.”

Was it a reassurance for Knuckles? Or for himself?

“He doesn’t have to,” Knuckles retorted, “to get to a place where we can’t touch him.”

Another growl erupted from Sonic’s throat. He whipped around from the carnage, pushing past Knuckles and stomping back the way they came.

“Then we’d better hurry.”

—

For as quickly as they had made their way into the vaults, it seemed to take twice as long to emerge back into the main hall and out the front entrance. There was a decrease in their ferocity, as if the inevitability of the situation was weighing them down. 

But then, Sonic suddenly came to a dead halt, and Knuckles cursed as he nearly barreled straight into his back, until he too caught sight of what had grabbed Sonic’s attention 

An object Sonic wasn’t sure what to make of was pressed into the frost-lined grass at their feet, small and compact with hard corners and straight edges. As gingerly as he could, Sonic plucked it up, at which point he realized it was making a faint buzzing sound. Sonic fumbled with the object, fingers pressing into its raised pads as he attempted to make sense of what he was looking at.  

“Shadow??” 

A voice cried out from the cursed little relic, nearly startling the fur right off of him. Miraculously, he did not drop it. 

“ Shadow, do you read me? What is your status ?”

The sound of a woman’s voice continued to stream out of the object. Simultaneously, both Sonic and Knuckles’ faces flashed with realization, their eyes lighting up for polar opposite reasons. 

“You thieving wench—!” Knuckles reacted first, shouting out towards Sonic’s palm with a vicious snarl. “Of course she was behind this!” 

“ Excuse me ?!” The voice dripped with incredulity. “ Who the hell is this?! ”

“Quiet!” Sonic hissed in Knuckles’ face, pulling the device away. He craned his snout down, face pressed uncomfortably close to the enigmatic object speaking to him. Shadow had explained something like this to him, once. This must have been the means he used to contact his teammate, which could only mean that the person speaking to him now…

“Rouge—it’s Rouge, right?” Sonic spoke into the device, silently hoping she couldn’t pick up on the pounding of his heart from wherever she was. “Listen, we don’t have much time. Do you know where Shadow is?”

“I ought to be asking you that!” Rouge retorted. “I tried to talk to him, but he hung up on me. I don't know what's going on there, but if you have him tied up in some black magic crap, so help me I will—!”

“You talked to him?” Sonic cut her off. “What did he say to you?”

“Hmph. And why should I tell you anything!?” 

Any patience Sonic had left was rapidly deteriorating, but mere moments before he could either crush the device in his hand or chuck it as far and as fast as he could, Knuckles once more interjected.

“Because, bat-girl,” he barked into the device, though the anger in his voice was much more tampered than it had been before. “Your friend is currently running off with something he doesn’t understand in a place he doesn’t know. So if you want us to find him before he does something really stupid, you need to tell us what you know.”

Sonic balked at Knuckles, utterly speechless to witness the echidna act in such a manner. But still, would any of that get through to the one on the other end? 

To Sonic’s surprise however, it seemed like it did the trick.

There was a palpable moment of silence, until Sonic heard what sounded like a weary exhale.

“I don’t know, he wasn’t making any sense,” Rouge muttered. “Something about a barrier. He was really out of it! All he said after that was that he was going to fulfill his promise, but what does that even mean?”

Sonic and Knuckles went silent, exchanging tense glances with one another.

“Hey,” Rouge piped up, a slight note of trepidation now in her voice. “What’s going on over there?”

With a deep breath, Sonic dropped his gaze back to his palm.

“Understood,” He said decisively. “We’re going to find him now. You can count on us, Rouge.”

“Huh?! What do you mean? Answer me you—”

Rouge’s voice cut out as Sonic shoved the device safely into his quills. 

With a new determination, Sonic fell back onto all fours, launching himself forward. Knuckles was close behind him, but as they approached the edge of the courtyards, the iron gate now in their sights, Sonic turned to him. 

“Knuckles, go back and find Tails and Amy.” Sonic ordered, not slowing his sprint in the slightest.

Knuckles shook his head in protest. 

“I’m not going to let Shadow get away with this.”

Sonic skidded to a halt just before the iron gate. He shot a look at Knuckles, the frown on his face showing just how serious he was. 

“Knuckles, I need you to trust me,” he said, head held high and a defiant glimmer in his eye. “I’m going to bring back the emeralds, and I’m going to bring back Shadow. But this is something I have to do alone.” 

Knuckles studied Sonic for a tense moment, a grimace settling into his features. 

“You stake your life on it?”

A bold statement, one that would have been tantamount to treason coming from a knight to his liege. But even back in the days of old, there was not a knight alive who could have hoped to understand the dynamic between Prince Sonic and his guardian. 

Without hesitation, Sonic flashed a grin. 

“Always.”

Knuckles had known a fair many commanders in his time, and if there was one thing he had learned, it was that tactics and warfare was a game of numbers. Those were the strategies that had been drilled into Knuckles’ head for as long as he could remember. But even so, Knuckles had always championed the view that careful planning was only one aspect of a fight. More often than not, it was the split-second decisions that spelled the difference between victory and defeat. 

Sonic was not much of a commander, but in this regard, he did share his sentiments. If Knuckles had not arrived when he did, there was no doubt in his mind Sonic would have taken off to find Shadow without a word, and whether or not his companions knew of the situation would do nothing to slow his pursuit. And yet, that did not mean that their presence didn’t weigh on his mind. There was no one more intimately linked to all that went on in their domain than Sonic. His distress that Shadow could have snuck out without notice was more than indicative of that. 

But then again, perhaps it was more indicative still of something else entirely.   

Knuckles relented. 

“Bring them back.”

In one mighty leap, Sonic vaulted over top of the iron gate.

—

Shadow had never been fond of the cold.

The frigid air hitting his lungs stood in stark contrast to the heat at his heels, sparks flying up from his skates as he tore through the thickened grove. Dots of light speckled rock and root below, bioluminescent fungi leaving after-images in his peripherals, like small incandescent bulbs lighting the pathway before him. Shadow was grateful for their presence, a small comfort to guide him forward, even as the rift between his mind and his body continued to grow.

The treeline broke, two cliff faces rising on either side as he flew down the ravine. He clutched the seven gems closer to his chest. 

Even after all this time, the draw the chaos emeralds had on one another was undeniable. Shadow had learned that when he ceded himself to the will of chaos control. 

All things considered, he had decided to take that as a good sign. 

Soon, a cascade of vines came into view, falling over either side of the rocky cliffs into a tangled mess at the bottom of the valley. Already, Shadow could see that the wall had changed since the last time he had been there. 

For one thing, the rot had returned. Veins of violet along withered green flesh glowed with a sickly pulse—less severe than it had been before, but undeniably marked with Dark Gaia’s plague of destruction.

Marked, just as he was.

Shadow slowed to a halt only when he was mere feet away from the wall. Last time, Sonic had been the one to stand there, taking up the mantle to defend the world from the power that was just as much a prisoner in his kingdom as he was. 

Sonic, like Shadow, had been doomed to live out an endless life. But unlike him, he had never questioned the duty that life had thrusted upon him. For as long as Sonic was alive, Dark Gaia would remain. For as long as Dark Gaia remained, Sonic would never be able to leave.

Shadow stared down at his hand. 

Now, that was just one more thing the two of them had in common. 

But even so, Shadow could still feel the power within him—the very power he had been created to harness, to hone to perfection. Shadow took a deep breath and then one-by-one, the emeralds began to flicker—a hue so faint and fleeting, Shadow could hardly see them in the daylight. But Shadow could feel them, and he could feel them burn.

The sensation was instant, overwhelming, a torrent of energy surging along his skin and crackling into the air like flames. But the emeralds were not the only thing that reacted to Shadow’s flaring aura. 

Deep gashes along a vine, the same spot where Sonic had plunged his claws before, began to shudder. The violet glow within them peaked in intensity, and without a single touch, they cracked open. 

The smoke that billowed out from the barrier wasted no time in engulfing Shadow, choking his lungs and stealing his sensations. Shadow dropped to his knees, but his grip did not let up on the emeralds. 

Chaos is power, enriched by the heart. 

But all Shadow felt in his heart was hollowness. 

That was not all though, there was something else—a feeling Shadow had felt more times than he cared to admit. A burning aggression, the urge to tear and rip through all in his wake. But unlike last time, this was not a feeling stoked by the desperation of a cornered animal. No, this was a desire— a desire to bring death and destruction upon anything and everything that opposed him. A familiar fatigue shocked his nervous system with every breath, an intense pressure running down the length of his infected arm and into the claws at the end of it. Little by little, the pain ebbed away, replaced with a strength that Shadow hadn’t expected.

He shifted the emeralds to one arm, and with the other he pierced the wall of vines, an orange blaze searing from his palm.

Shadow had to stop himself from laughing out loud. 

Time and time again, Shadow had been told that Dark Gaia would use his power against him, but had they ever stopped to consider he could do the same? 

And so, even as every nerve in his body screamed out for him to stop, Shadow persisted. The fog that clouded his vision seeped past his body, tearing through his nervous system and flooding his mind to the brim. 

“Shadow!”

Effectively deaf, blind, and mute to the world, Shadow did not react to the sound of rocks tumbling down the slope at his back, nor did he react to the sound of someone calling his name. 

At least, not before they were already barreling into him.

Shadow let out a gasp as the emeralds were knocked from his grasp. His grip slipped away from the barrier—or rather, it was wrenched away. Something was holding him back, a tight grip around his arms and hot breath against his neck. The smoke around him fizzled out into nothing and the violet runes of the barrier dimmed. It was only then that Shadow realized he was thrashing. 

“Shadow—it’s me! Snap out of it!” 

But the words meant nothing to Shadow. The smoke may have disappeared, but the effect it had on him had not. And now that he was empty-handed, a new burst of stamina flowed through him. 

Crack!

The back of Shadow’s skull collided with something as hard as iron—an action he immediately regretted as gray spots flooded his vision. There was a yelp of pain from behind him, but the arms around him did not let up their grip, and Shadow found himself falling to the ground, collapsing in a dazed heap on top of the one who had torn him from his mission. 

It took Shadow a moment to catch his bearings. But even with a thoroughly rattled cranium, he managed to catch an eyeful of the barely-concealed fury from a green glare below him. 

“Damn—!” Sonic cursed, one of his hands abandoning its hold on Shadow to rub against his bruised muzzle. “And here I was thinking I’d knock the daylights out of you !”

Sonic’s grin was wicked, even as his features twisted with pain and tears pricked at the corners of his eyes. The sight of it was enough to snap Shadow out of his blind rampage, but at the same time, it sent a whole new different kind of rage surging through him. 

Shadow twisted away from Sonic’s grasp, rising to his feet with murderous intent. Without thinking, he raised a clawed hand to the sky, but before he could bring it down upon the other, a wave of lightheadedness washed over him. His movements stuttered, and it was just the opportunity Sonic needed. 

The reaction was instantaneous, instincts kicking in as Sonic’s hand snatched Shadow’s wrist with blitzing speed, a massive palm dwarfing Shadow’s entire hand before Sonic even realized what was happening. But now that Shadow was firmly in his grasp, it took no time for Sonic’s features to alight with a snarl.

“What the hell’s gotten into you?!”

Sonic shoved his face close to Shadow’s, gaze so furious that Shadow could have almost believed he had hallucinated the smile that had been there just moments before. Nonetheless, it did little to phase him.

“Why do you always have to interfere?!” Shadow roared back at him.

To no avail, Shadow pulled against Sonic’s iron grip. But with each tug of his arm, Shadow found his efforts to escape growing less and less. 

Had he really wanted to, it would have been easy for Shadow to get away. He was the ultimate lifeform—superior to Sonic in every way. Even weakened as he was, there was no doubt in his mind he could destroy Sonic before the other even knew what hit him. He could tear himself free, he could run, and there would be no chance Sonic would ever be able to catch him. 

And yet, he couldn’t find the strength to do any of that. Instead, Shadow simply went motionless, hand going limp.

 “For once in your life, why can’t you just leave me alone?” 

Shadow’s voice was barely above a whisper, but the shift in Sonic’s expression was all the indication he needed to know he had been heard. 

Sonic studied Shadow’s face, eyebrows furrowed in shock, before he glanced at his hand wrapped around Shadow’s, finally taking notice of the light between the cracks in his fingers. 

The grip loosened around Shadow’s arm. Sonic uncurled his hand, revealing the runes that twisted around the appendage, their orange glow reflected back in eyes now wide with horror. 

“No…”

Sonic’s voice was laced with disbelief, and Shadow took the opportunity to finally reclaim his hand, pulling it close to his chest. He retreated back a few paces, leaving Sonic frozen in a state of stunned silence, a myriad of emotions flashing over his face. 

Confusion, guilt, sorrow—but above all else, shame.

“Shadow…” he breathed. He started to take a step forward, but stopped himself when Shadow visibly tensed. Sonic swallowed.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Truth be told, Shadow didn’t have an answer for him. Ever since he had first caught sight of his hand in the darkness of the bedroom, he hadn’t quite felt in his right mind. By the time he had left the castle, it was as if he was operating purely on autopilot. Shadow had a mission in mind, and his body moved to complete it. 

If anything, the truth was that he simply hadn’t thought about it. And how curious it was, Shadow mused, that Sonic could have been so far from his thoughts in that moment, while simultaneously occupying every facet of them. 

But right now, grappling with that was far beyond him. Instead, all Shadow could focus on was the sheer audacity of the question. 

He let out a bitter chuckle. 

“That’s rich coming from you.”

Sonic stomped closer, now without any hesitation, but Shadow stood his ground. He glared up at Sonic, a plethora of scathing words lying in wait on his tongue.

But the retort he had expected never came. Instead, Sonic simply touched the hand pressed against Shadow’s chest. Slowly, he lifted it up, grip firm but more gentle than before, and Shadow felt himself at a loss for words as intense green eyes stared into his own. 

“Fine.” Sonic growled, though there was no bite in his voice.

Sonic placed his other hand around Shadow’s, until he was cradling it between his palms, orange light penetrating through the gaps.

“Then let this be the last thing I do for you.” 

Before Shadow could speak, Sonic let out an exhale, eyelids fluttering closed. Slowly, Shadow felt a tingling sensation travel from the palm of his hand up the length of his arm. It was an odd feeling, but one that Shadow couldn’t say was unpleasant either. A warmth enveloped the appendage, and then, the glow of the runes around Shadow’s forearm began to dim until they were gone entirely. 

Shadow’s eyes widened as he felt the heat drift down his wrist and into his palm, until the dull ache in his fingers had disappeared altogether.

When Sonic released him, not a trace of claws, spines, runes, or the eerie glow that marked him remained. 

“You’re lucky.” Sonic said matter-of-factly, as if this was the assured outcome, even as the breath of shaky relief that left his throat told another story entirely. He flashed a weak smile. “It wasn’t too late for you.”

The words hung heavy in the air around them. Sonic stepped back, as if it was imperative to put distance between them. There was no warmth in his eyes as he looked first at Shadow, and then at the chaos emeralds, still scattered on the ground before the barrier. 

“I’m sorry I couldn’t see it sooner. I’m sorry I made you think…there was a chance…” he trailed off, voice growing hoarse. 

Without warning, Shadow launched forward. His hands shot out, fingers digging into Sonic’s chest fur and propping him up. 

“You knew,” he choked. “This whole time you knew , and yet you still—“

With a shaky exhale, Shadow lost his gaze, face falling as he curled his fingers deeper into Sonic’s fur.

“I still… ”

The apology had been sincere, Shadow would give him that much. But Shadow knew regret when he saw it. Sonic had plenty to regret—it was the one unsavory part of himself he never shied away from before. But the face that hovered over him now was not the face of regret.

No, what Shadow saw on display before him now was cold acceptance, a look of one that had always known what his fate was to be, and one that now accepted  that Shadow knew as well. 

And so, Sonic smiled.

“I told you before, didn't I?” He muttered. “I’ve always been a weakling.”

Shadow’s arms were shaking, but his grip on Sonic’s chest did not lighten up. 

“You idiot.”

He raised his head, meeting Sonic’s gaze with hopeless fury. 

“Hadn’t you ever considered you weren’t the only one who wanted to protect what they care about?”

But Sonic had little time to consider anything at all, for Shadow’s hands were already pulling him down, his muzzle slotting firmly against his own. A single breath escaped Sonic’s throat, the fur beneath Shadow’s fingertips prickling to the touch, but he did not retreat. 

Shadow was kissing him, and then, Sonic was kissing him back. Sonic kissed him. And he kissed him again, and again, and again, as if the thought of ever stopping was the furthest thing from his mind, as if that alone was all they needed to drown out the world around them.

And in a way, it was. The cold air, so stark in spite of the season, felt like nothing against the warmth singing in Shadow’s chest. The ambiance of the forest fell away under the sound of Sonic’s heart loud in his ears. For a few precious moments, it was like Sonic had never been a prince at all, like he had never been doomed to spend his existence in this kingdom trapped in the throes of time, like he had never made a wish to save a world that had forgotten him so quickly. 

Shadow wished he could have held onto them forever.

Sonic was the first to pull away, his eyes glistening with shock and awe, horror and wonder all at once. The corner of his mouth twitched, but the words did not come out. Shadow hadn’t even noticed the hands that had come to rest around his waist until they were already slipping away—a loss he found himself immediately mourning as Sonic took a step back from him. Instantly, the cold seemed to sink back into his skin, a gust of wind sweeping up over the wall and into the ravine, carrying with it the distant sounds of the outside world beyond, a symphony of deafening indifference that silence could never hope to match.

“Leave.”

Shadow could feel the vibrations of the word at his fingertips, still pressed into Sonic’s chest. It took a moment longer for the voice to hit his ears, falling over him like a veil. Shadow looked up at Sonic, eyes wide and brows furrowed with confusion.

“What…?” 

“You heard me,” Sonic repeated, jaw set like iron. “You can’t stay here anymore.” 

He took another step back, and Shadow’s hand fell away from his chest. At the loss of contact, it suddenly seemed that Sonic was miles away from him from where he stood. A hand reached back into his quills, and Shadow reacted just in time to catch the object that came flying towards him. 

In the center of his palm, Shadow stared down at the transceiver. 

“Your friend is waiting for you, isn’t she? So go to her.” Sonic said to him, cold and dismissive. “There’s nothing else I can do for you, and there’s nothing you can do for me.” 

The words found their home in the center of Shadow's heart. There was a heaviness, a pit in the depths of his soul, a burning sensation that swiftly climbed its way into his throat. But Shadow just swallowed it. 

“I won’t,” he whispered.

“ You must! ” 

Any air of stoicism immediately crumbled as the roar left Sonic’s throat, his face twisting into an ugly grimace, teeth bared and desperate eyes bearing down upon Shadow and holding him in place, stealing his voice and shattering his resolve. 

“I won’t let it trap you here too,” Sonic cried. “I can’t let that happen, Shadow, not to you! I can’t—”

Sonic screwed his eyes shut. His head dropped, posture falling into the image of utter defeat. His hands dangled uselessly at his sides, fists clenched so tightly they were trembling. 

“Please,” he exhaled. “Just get out of here.”

Sonic’s voice rang clear in Shadow’s mind, intermingling with the voices he had heard time and time again, pleading with him, compelling him. Shadow didn’t speak, there was nothing he could have said. All he could do was look at Sonic for one more anguished moment, before doing what he had always done best. 

A blast of rock and grit whipped up into the air, and up the slope and into the darkness of the grove at the top of it, the ultimate lifeform ran.  

Chapter Text

For the days it took to set everything up, it took only hours to take it all down. 

“This is the last of them,” Tails huffed, wiping the sweat from his brow. 

The fox put down the final automaton, just as Amy pulled the final lantern down from the scaffolding. 

“Did we have to take the lanterns down, too?” Tails added with a frown. “I kinda liked them where they were.” 

Amy placed the lantern down with the others, aligned in loosely-held rows by the door.

“I left some of the metal ones, but the paper ones will just blow away if we leave them out.”

It was a clear morning out, and though an incoming cold front had chilled them to their cores, there was no wind to be felt. Still, Tails made a noise of understanding. After all, both of them knew the real reason why Amy had insisted on cleaning everything up so soon. 

“Do you think he’s going to be alright?” Tails asked hesitantly.

Amy paused, as if seriously considering the question. 

“I don’t think Shadow would be able to die peacefully knowing he had fainted into Sonic’s arms.” She settled upon, unphased. 

Tails hummed, a weary smile on his face. 

“You think so? I don’t know if he would mind it all that much.” 

Amy didn’t respond, but she did offer a tense shrug. She brushed her hands off on her apron, staring down at the results of their efforts. The automata that had so recently been alive with the music of the night were still, appearing little more than intricate decorations. All that remained of the decorations that had once covered the terrace was the jasmine, green vines twisting over wood and stone. But even then, the cold had left most of the delicate white blossoms curled and retracted.

“This is always my least favorite part.” Amy grumbled.

“Clean-up isn’t really supposed to be fun,” Tails chuffed. “But it does make a good distraction. Knuckles really should be helping us right now, though.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Amy shook her head, dropping into a squat with her elbows on her knees.

Tails blinked at her, curious. Feeling his gaze on her, Amy shot him a side eye.

“Doing all this has really made me remember why I always dreaded parties back in the day.”

“You? Dreading a party?” Tails questioned, eyes going wide. 

“When I was really young, my parents used to hate taking me out anywhere,” She explained with a huff. “Because whenever it was time to leave, I would always end up throwing a tantrum. It didn’t even matter what the function was—just that I was upset it was over.”

Amy cringed. Ever the resourceful one, she had even figured out how to tell when an event was ticking closer and closer to an end just by the way her parents and attendants visibly tensed. Even so many years later, the thought never failed to embarrass her. 

“Even when I got older, I could never help myself but feel lonely at the end of something like this. Sometimes it was even too hard for me to enjoy the moment as it happened, because all I could think about was how it was eventually going to end, and how I’d never be able to experience it again.”

She let out a fatigued sigh, one Tails figured didn’t come from the work they had just done. He hummed sympathetically, crouching down to her level. 

“I dunno, Amy. I think it’s pretty normal to not want something nice to end.” He pointed out. “But are you sure the way you’re feeling now is about the party being over? I mean, were you feeling sad last night? Well, before the Shadow stuff, anyways?”

Amy shot him a perturbed look, but seemed to consider the question for a good moment. 

“Maybe a little,” she admitted. “But mostly I think I was grateful we were able to get together at all. I was too focused on that to be worried about anything else.”

Tails snapped his fingers, flashing her a grin.

“Exactly!” He patted her on the back. “I understand what you mean about being lonely sometimes. I’ve felt the same. And I know it's kinda sad that things like this can't last forever, but it’s better to have had it for a moment rather than not at all, right?”

Amy stared back at Tails, a little wide-eyed. 

“Yeah, I guess so…”

Tails nodded, a determined look on his face that was uncannily similar to someone else Amy knew all too well.

“Even if the night could have ended better, we’re still always gonna have that memory. All of us will!”

For a moment, Amy stared up at him blankly. With an expressionless face, she reached out, and Tails yelped as a hand began ruffling the tufts of fur on his forehead. 

“When did you get so mature, huh?” She chastised playfully. “Certainly comforting to know that there’s still things we don’t know about each other after all this time.”

“H-hey! Cut that out!”

At the fox’s half-hearted attempts at escape, it wasn’t long until a smile was breaking across Amy’s face, followed shortly by her bright fits of laughter. And despite his best effort to resist, Tails was soon joining her. 

“How about we switch jobs?” Amy offered cheerily, finally releasing him. “I could use a workout.”

Even in a life of stagnation, Amy had learned that change was inevitable. But for her own sake, and the sake of her friends, Amy was glad it was so. 

The forest around them may not have changed with the seasons, and she and the others may not have aged anymore, but the fact remains that they could still grow things here in the gardens, and they could still learn things about each other, and find joy in each other’s company. And even against all odds, the universe had somehow managed to introduce someone new into their lives still. 

Before Tails could respond, a sound from the doorway stole their attention. Ears and antennae perked towards the entrance, and Tails and Amy turned the exact moment Knuckles appeared before the balcony. He was breathing hard, fists clenched tightly at his sides. Amy opened her mouth, the involuntary greeting almost leaving her mouth before she stopped herself. 

Knuckles was wearing his usual mask of stone, features held tight. But the look in his eye was different, something that Amy couldn’t read. However, it took only one look to realize that something was terribly wrong. 

All living things, no matter what, have to learn to deal with change. Even if it takes time, even if it takes struggle, and even if that change strikes without any warning whatsoever.

—

Even for someone like him, one who had already lived a number of lifetimes, the passage of time was hard not to take lightly. And yet, as Sonic dredged his way back from the forest, through the rocks and roots, past the grove and through the iron gates onto the palace grounds, it so casually felt like he had lived a thousand more.

“Sonic!”

Long before he could see their faces, Sonic could hear the voice that called for him. And soon, from across the yard, he locked eyes with them, one by one, faces twisted in confusion, desperate eyes and brows knitted in fragile composure. All dead giveaways that Knuckles had fulfilled his promise, and a stark reminder that Sonic had not. The weight in Sonic’s arms suddenly felt far heavier. 

The burden of the gray chaos emeralds he held were plain to see, but even so, they were the least of concern for the one who reached him first, meeting him partway between the grove and the iron gate and halting his slog. 

“Sonic,” Amy urged him. Her eyes were pleading, but her expression was more confused than anything, a question that she didn’t even need to utter. 

And yet, she did anyway. 

“Where’s Shadow? Did he really…?”

She trailed off, and Sonic had to force himself to meet her in the eye, but not before he shot a look to the guardian standing behind her. There was an unreadable look behind his bright irises. He glanced down at the emeralds in Sonic’s arms, and then without a word, closed his eyes. 

Sonic swallowed. He lowered his gaze, looking directly at Amy. 

“It’s just as Knuckles said.”

From his peripheries, Sonic could see Tails’ eyes widen with shock, the realization hitting him at the same time it did Amy. Her hands, which had been at first fidgeting nervously in front of her stomach, fell limp at her sides, brows knitted in disbelief. 

Sonic forced himself to continue . 

“I’m sorry,” he said quietly. “But Shadow won’t be coming back here again.”

For a while, no one dared to make a move. And then, Amy’s hands balled into fists, shaking weakly at her sides. Her gaze had dropped to the grass at their feet, and the guilt that bloomed in Sonic’s chest was almost too much for him to bear. 

He wasn’t the only one who had grown fond of Shadow in the time he had come to stay there, but unlike him, they had never even gotten the chance to say goodbye. 

Sonic steeled himself. It was better this way.

“ Sorry?” Amy repeated. 

Her voice was quiet, unequivocally at a loss. But under it was an undeniable anger, and Sonic knew all too well how quickly mere frustration in the girl could rumble and boil into something truly terrifying. 

And yet, the prince remained unphased, because at the present moment, there was no deity living or otherwise that could drag him lower than the point he was now. 

“I had no other choice.”

Amy’s head snapped up, a snarl on her face. 

“You’re wrong!” She cried. “You and I both know that Shadow wouldn’t do this!”

“Can you honestly say that?” 

Sonic’s stare was unrelenting, voice as hard as iron. 

“Can any of us honestly say we knew what Shadow was capable of?” He challenged.

That proved enough to quench Amy’s fury, though temporarily. Sonic could see the gears in her mind working feverishly, and inevitably, he knew it was only a matter of time until she resorted to her fiery nature.

And truthfully, Sonic didn’t mind that one bit.

Amy stepped in closer, and Sonic braced himself. However, the explosion never came. Instead, Sonic found himself facing a different expression entirely, one that, along with the words that followed, proved to be far more earth-shattering to his facade.

“Maybe I don’t,” Amy conceded quietly. “But I do know you. I know what you’re capable of. And I know this isn’t what you wanted.”

Speechless, Sonic stared down at her. And he hated himself for not having a response, but the pitiful weight of the emeralds in his arms suddenly felt overwhelming, and his limbs began to tremble. 

Amy wasn’t finished. She took another step forward, and Sonic had to resist the urge to step back, eyes not unlike that of a cornered animal.

“So what are you doing here apologizing to us?! You should be going after him!”

Sonic’s face twisted into a grimace, but he did not move. 

“You love him, don’t you ?!”

A firm hand on Amy’s arm stopped her pursuit. The girl turned back, startled, to see Knuckles’ solemn expression. Gravely, the guardian shook his head.

“That’s enough, Amy.”

Amy shut her mouth, but her anger did not dissipate. At least, not until she actually turned back to face Sonic.

There, standing before his companions was Prince Sonic. But what stood before them now looked almost too different to recognize from the force of nature they had all devoted themselves to. Because for the first time in as long as any of them could remember, the look of casual indifference that their prince had worn was nowhere to be seen, and on his part, there seemed to be absolutely no effort to retrieve it. 

“He was losing himself.”

Sonic’s voice was quiet, the grimness of his expression concealing nothing.

“He wasn’t going to leave on his own. If he stayed any longer, I don’t know if I could…”

Before him, Amy stood as still as a statue. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes. Sonic wondered how many were on his behalf. Slowly, she lifted her trembling hands, fingertips brushing over the coarse fur of his arms.

“But why by yourself?” She pleaded. “Why do you always have to do these things alone?”

Sonic did not have an answer for her. Or at least, he did not give her one. But as Amy leaned closer to him, her form crumbling around his arms, he made no attempt to pull away.

—

Despite being an ecological phenomenon, very little effort had been put towards studying the Nulle Forest. 

The geography alone made the task of exploration hard enough. Though there were trails that went into the woods, they never strayed far from the outskirts, and mainly served as shortcuts to nearby skiing trails. The sheer density of growth made traversing any deeper extremely difficult, and made forging new paths all but impossible. The canopy was so dense, the forest floor was almost always shrouded in pitch darkness. That, combined with drastic and sudden changes in elevation, made the journey even more treacherous for those who dared to step off marked paths. The risk of fatal falls was great, and the canopy and the terrain made sending in a rescue team virtually impossible. 

And yet, compared to the average number of disappearances in forests of similar sizes, over the past century there had only been a total of twenty total disappearances in the Nulle Forest. That was due to the fact that though the number of people who found themselves lost in the Nulle Forest exceeded that statistic many times over, in the vast majority of cases, they were able to find their way out before an official report could be made. Among the experiences of those who became lost within the woods and lived to tell the tale, there was always a common thread. After wandering around aimlessly, hikers would report suddenly experiencing a rapid onset of calmness. Then, they would suddenly find themselves emerging out of the forest near where they entered with no recollection of how they had gotten there, even if it had felt like they had traveled in the opposite direction for hours. 

With anecdotes such as this, it was no wonder that the forest would gain no shortage of myths and rumors, that the Nulle Forest was an enchanted place, teeming with vast riches, hidden treasures, and wicked haunts. And though neither the government nor most major academic institutions had any interest in the area, the legends of the Nulle Forest as a destination for only the most dedicated thrill-seekers and explorers remained. For as the story goes, those who lose their way in the Nulle Forest for longer than a day are destined to be swallowed by it, with no hope of ever returning. After all, of the twenty official disappearances, all of them had been missing for more than a full day by the time the report was filed, and not a single one was ever found again. 

—

An abandoned warehouse stood at the end of the yard, cracked and crumbled concrete marking the path towards a town just barely visible in the distance. 

The trees at his back casted late afternoon shadows, black and blue against the orange glow of the overgrown yard lying ahead of him. But the scorch marks in the grass were long gone, washed away by rain and snow and the tall grasses that reached the tops of his thighs. There were no vicious growls and gnashing teeth at his heels, pursuing him into an unknown darkness. 

Almost half a year later, Shadow had returned to the place that started it all. And for the first time in a while, it truly felt as if nothing was tethering him at all. There was no sense of urgency to keep him focused, nowhere he needed to go, nowhere he needed to be.

So Shadow stood on the edge of the woods, unwilling to look back, unwilling to move forward. 

The faint sound of buzzing could be heard. Robotically, Shadow reached into his quills, retrieving the transceiver.

Ah, that was right.

The call connected immediately, and Shadow didn’t hesitate to speak. 

“Rouge,” he said on autopilot. He could practically hear her thinly-held composure on the other end, and considering his earlier behavior, could he really blame her?

“I’m sorry, about before.” He spoke softly, a little surprised at how naturally the apology rolled off his tongue. Apparently so was Rouge, because there was a heavy pause. Then, Shadow could hear the voice of his partner, laced with a thinly veiled skepticism.

“ You sure everything is alright, Shadow? You really freaked me out.”

Somehow, hearing her voice made it easier for Shadow to make that first step forward. Anti-climatically, Shadow stepped out of the woods and into the field, parting the grass with slow, even steps, making a bee-line towards the warehouse in the distance. 

“From the way that prince and his knucklehead were talking, I was afraid you might have gone off the deep end there.” Rouge went on with a nervous chuckle.

Shadow stopped walking. 

A feeling, so sudden and so compelling, struck him for just an instant. His eyes went wide, his movements swift and purposeful, as if a realization had hit him. Shadow turned, helpless to the thoughts and feelings that flooded his mind. The pain of a fist driving into his side, eager eyes and ears absorbing all he had to give, the sight and sound of an unwavering spirit, and the warmth of one who had called him his friend. His gaze met the depths of the woods he had left behind.

And then, Shadow stopped. 

Unwavering, he stared into the darkness, but he did not move again. The hand that held the transceiver had gone deathly still.

“ …Shadow? ”

Rouge’s voice reminded him that he was still on the line, but her earlier playfulness was suddenly nowhere to be heard. 

“Yes, I’m alright,” Shadow answered her. 

“ And those others? Where did they get off to?” 

Shadow’s lip twitched.

“That…that doesn’t matter anymore.” 

His voice was calm. Eerily calm.

“But I received your message. And I’m ready to go through with the plan.”

Once again, Rouge didn’t respond right away. But Shadow allowed the silence to linger, not making any effort to explain himself further. 

After all, there was no one Shadow knew better.

Rouge had always prided herself on laying out these kinds of operations. As her partner, it had been Shadow’s job to follow through with neither contemplation nor protest. To ensure the success of operations like this, Rouge had put her faith in him to remain adaptable. And Shadow, in turn, had to put his faith in her to remain committed to the objective, no matter what the cost. When everything was on the line, they couldn’t afford to introduce unnecessary variables. 

And that was why Shadow knew what her response would be. And even though he could tell she wanted to say something more, Shadow knew she wouldn’t. 

“I’ll be sending you the details, then.” Rouge’s voice was rigid, but offered neither protest or contemplation.

“ So don’t be late.”

Chapter Text

If seeing the warehouse had been strange, walking the streets of Villenulle proved to be downright bizarre. 

He had taken the long way back into town, and it was getting dark by the time Shadow reached the familiar building. 

Rouge’s flight from Central City would be arriving in Orleanais the next morning. From there, she would board a train and arrive at the Eastern Region’s Levain Station by 9 a.m. There, they would make the exchange of paperwork, and Rouge would board a train back to the capital while Shadow would catch a train to Spagonia. 

Exactly what happened after that was anyone’s guess. But there was one thing for certain. Shadow would be on his own once more, left to start over in a new country, with a new life, and a new identity. 

Again. 

He had an entire night to wait until then, so it was whim alone that had brought him back up those stairs and down the hallway. He would have been just as well to stay back at the warehouse. That probably would have been the safer option. But right now, Shadow found he couldn't bring himself to care so much about self-preservation.

The apartment was unlocked, but unlike the last time he had returned to an unlocked apartment, there was no anticipation prickling along his fur, no tension in his muscles at the possibility of a hostile intruder. 

Truth be told, Shadow didn’t feel much of anything. 

The door creaked with disuse as Shadow pushed it open. A stale scent assaulted his nostrils, what remained of brown grocery bags sitting on the kitchen counter next to the sink, the items inside untouched since last fall by all but the mold. A thick layer of dust covered everything else. Otherwise, there didn’t appear to be any changes to the place at all. 

On the table was the newspaper from the day he had left. His work boots were aligned neatly by the door. A set of keys hung on the hook by the window, and the empty coffee pot on the counter waited patiently to be filled. It was almost as if he had never been gone. And though Shadow had never thought about it when he was living there, now, all he could think was how empty it was. 

Shutting the door behind him, Shadow glanced down at the stack of papers scattered on the floor mat. The brightly colored urgencies were dead giveaways for long overdue bills, but between them something else caught Shadow’s eye. There was a series of envelopes with hand-written lettering. They did not appear to have postage, but there was a date on the corner. And, there was a name written on the front. 

Shadow leaned down, picking up one of the envelopes. 

“Henry”

Shadow glanced back to the pile of mail. Fingers working faster than his mind, Shadow picked up another envelope just like the first. Then, he picked up another, and another. All different dates, but the handwriting was the same. Unconsciously, Shadow backed up towards the sink until his hip hit the counter. He turned against the marble, staring down at the first letter in the stack. 

It was getting darker inside the apartment. His night vision would be enough for navigating his way towards the bedroom, but doing much more than that would soon be lost to the evening. Even still, Shadow couldn’t help but hesitate in the face of what lay in his hands. But in the end, passive curiosity won. Shadow tore open the first envelope, retrieving a folded piece of paper inside. Through narrowed eyes, Shadow read what was hastily scribbled out upon it. 

Henry,

I had to dig up your old contact form to find this address, so hopefully it’s still up-to-date. 

It’s not like you to not show up at the shop. Please contact me ASAP! 

Roman.

P.S. If this is not the residence of one “Henry the Hedgehog,” please disregard this letter! 

“Roman” was Mr. Marmotte’s first name, though Shadow had never called him that. The letter was dated only two days after he had left his apartment for the last time. 

In hindsight, it made sense, really. Why wouldn’t his boss wonder where he had gone off to? Still, the thought that the old man had actually taken the time to come to his apartment, especially so soon after his run in with the jackals…

Shadow shook his head, ignoring the sinking feeling in his stomach. Whatever had happened it was long past water under the bridge. 

And yet, strangely, Shadow found himself wondering if the groundhog had been upset at the time. After all, “Henry” had been recruited to do the tasks Marmotte had had difficulty with in his old age. The old man probably had trouble managing things on his own, especially with such short notice. 

Any guilt Shadow felt was short-lived, though. There was nothing special about the work he had done, and there was no doubt in Shadow’s mind the groundhog would have swiftly found a replacement for him. The kind of person who was willing to put on a much friendlier face than Shadow ever could have mustered. A person who wouldn’t just up and disappear into the night without a word, never to be seen again. Shadow didn’t think that was asking too much. 

Henry was gone. All that was left now was the ghost trespassing on the life he left behind. And if he wasn’t already, Shadow knew it was only a matter of time until Marmotte and everyone else in this town forgot Henry had ever existed. 

And yet, three letters still remained. Shadow stared down at the next, dated just a handful of days after the first.

A dead man would have no qualms about who went through his mail, so without much more consideration than that, Shadow opened it. 

Henry,

Your neighbors said this is definitely your residence, but that they haven’t seen you since last week. They couldn’t tell me anything else about where you may have gone, either. 

You never gave me a number to call, so I’m not sure if you even have a phone. But in case you do, I’ll leave my number.

I know you’re a private person, but if you’re going through something, please reach out. I’m worried about you. 

Roman.

Shadow traced the digits of the phone number at the bottom of the page, letting out a snort. 

He could count on one hand the number of times he had encountered his neighbors, and on zero hands the number of times he had spoken to them. Frankly, he was amused to see that they knew his name at all. 

But more than that, Shadow found himself feeling a little irritated. On one hand, he was baffled that someone would put so much effort into continued contact, even after it was plainly obvious he wouldn’t be returning his correspondence anytime soon. And yet, on the other hand, there was something about the situation that made Shadow feel uneasy, in ways he couldn’t quite pinpoint. And that feeling only grew when Shadow looked at the date on the next letter: penned nearly a month after the last. 

Dear Henry,

I'm quite sure by now that you’re not getting these. But on the off-chance that you are somehow reading this, I feel the need to give you some updates. 

The cats are just as much of a handful as ever. They run around and cause all sorts of messes. And I’m at my wit’s end! I could never keep up with them like you could. Still, sometimes all they do is stare at the door the entire day, like they’re expecting you to walk in. Sometimes I expect you to walk in, too. Those rascals really adored you. 

The shop hasn’t been the same since you left. You were never much of a talker, but it still seems quieter without you. People ask about you, sometimes, and I’m never sure what to tell them. You didn’t have any friends or relatives that I knew of, so I’m not sure where you’ve gone off to. The more I think about it, I don’t think I knew a damn thing about you. But wherever you are now, I just hope you’re taking care of yourself. 

Roman.

There was a photograph included with the letter, and unexpectedly, Shadow broke into a wavering smile. Even as it was starting to feel like a thousand pound weight had been placed on his chest. 

The bookstore’s three cats were sitting in various poses of rest. The black cat, Matcha, laid across a stack of books, comically at ease for how precariously balanced she looked. In contrast, the tabby cat Earl was curled tightly on top of a browsing table, as if taking up as little space as possible was a challenge in itself. Finally, there was Chai, the calico sitting squarely in the center of his old desk, which also happened to be her favorite spot in the entire store.

Every logical part of Shadow’s brain told him to stop there, that nothing good would come from it if he continued chasing. The moments ticked by, and the apartment had only grown darker and darker, and unsteady hands placed the photograph and the letter on the counter with the rest of them. There was one more envelope, dated just around the start of the new year.

From the moment he had decided to step foot back in his old dwelling, Shadow had resigned himself to the task of putting his old life to rest once and for all. 

And for that, Shadow was nothing if not thorough.

Dear Henry,

I always had the feeling there was an important reason why you never told me about yourself. You did your job well, and you did it without complaint, and that was enough. But I wonder now if that was the right choice. I wonder if there was something more I could have done, if I had just reached out sooner. 

I’ve lived a long life, and I’ve had plenty of regrets. But what I regret the most is the people who have left my life because I didn’t keep in touch, and the people I never got the chance to reconnect with again. It’s easy to think you have all the time in the world when you’re young, but it only takes a blink of an eye for the chance to tell someone you’re thinking about them to be lost forever. I thought I had learned that lesson awhile ago, but it seems you’re never too old to relearn what really matters. 

I wish I had made more of an effort to get to know you better. I’m not the only one, either. And while I may have lost my chance, I can only hope that you don’t lose yours. So wherever you are, if you do have ones you’re thinking about, I hope you don’t hesitate to let them know that. In my experience, the odds are they were probably thinking about you too.

All the best,

Roman

The paper crumbled, edges creased from an iron grip, and a spot of dampness appeared in the center of the page. 

Just like that, it was over for him.

The haze that had followed since he had found himself on that threshold of Villenulle and the Nulle Forest was gone. The numbness that had kept his thoughts in check had finally snapped under the weight of it all. And there was nothing he could do to stop what came next. 

Shadow’s knees buckled, back scraping against the counter as he slid to the cold tiled floor.

Damn that old man.

He wouldn’t allow it. But even still, Shadow could feel it. The stinging behind his eyes, the ache in his chest, the revolting feeling in his throat, every involuntary action a desperate plea for catharsis Shadow knew would never come. A  relief he would never allow himself. Because despite finally, finally being alone, with not a soul around to witness the so-called ultimate lifeform coming undone at the seams, how could Shadow allow himself to do just that? To wallow in isolation over regrets that didn’t mean a damn thing to him, over those who didn’t know a damn thing about him?

It was pathetic, and it was humiliating.

How could Shadow sit here and pity himself, when he had once so quickly decried another for doing the same?

The hypocrisy alone disgusted Shadow far more than the emotions that had brought it forth in the first place. If Sonic could see him right now, he would laugh at him.

No, it was far worse than that. Sonic would probably try to comfort him. 

Shadow’s fists clenched and unclenched uselessly in front of his face. He let out a shaky exhale, and with a considerable burst of effort, forced himself back onto his feet. And slowly, he started to regain some semblance of control. The final waves washed over his body, and for as quickly as it had crashed into him, the despair was gone. And there Shadow stood, feeling an entirely different kind of numbness. 

Perhaps in an effort to ignore the hollowness in him, though nonetheless against his better judgment, Shadow wondered. What would have happened back there in the woods, if he hadn’t backed down? Would Sonic have attacked him? Would the two of them have fought, for real this time, without the exhilaration that came from fighting an evenly matched opponent? If he had, then at the very least Shadow might have still been there with him now. In the heat of battle, there was no room for sentimentality and vulnerability. It was a known quantity, it was something he could handle. 

But that wasn’t what had happened. No, the truth was, Shadow had lost the moment he allowed his emotions to get the better of him. A moment of sheer naivety, of baseless instinct that he had so swiftly been punished for. Even now, the thought of Sonic’s expressionless face, his warmth slipping away as he stepped back with a look of cold indifference…

That was all Shadow had needed. With one final breath, the mask of apathy firmly affixed itself back onto his face, hiding it in the same manner the darkness did, the room now shrouded in pitch black. As if nothing had happened at all, Shadow stepped out of the kitchen and down the hall. 

From the very beginning, the time he had spent with Sonic was doomed to be temporary. In every sense of the phrase, the two of them were from different worlds. And though the fact that their lives had managed to cross, as brief as it was, had been nothing short of an awesome coincidence, it was a fleeting set of circumstances that Shadow had always known would come to pass, in the end. 

The bathroom was just as dark as the rest of the apartment. He didn’t need to try the light to know there was no power, but Shadow still turned the handles of the sink. Water burst forth from the faucet, shuddering with disuse. It was the one amenity that had been included when he had paid for the place, and Shadow was grateful for it. It would be helpful for the last task he had to perform here. 

Being away from it all, it was clear to see just how deluded he had been. 

Shadow’s business with that palace and its occupants had ended long before he had decided to take the chaos emeralds. All along, Sonic had known the path to Dark Gaia’s demise. It had nothing to do with him, and yet he was too stubborn to see the truth.

Shadow splashed cold water against his face, the action soothing, or at least distracting. Through the gaps in his hands, Shadow looked into the mirror. In the pitch blackness, Shadow was still somehow able to make out his reflection staring back at him, the prominent redness under his eyes almost as striking as the stripes of his quills.

It was settled. For the sake of the world, Sonic would do what was necessary. There was no doubt in Shadow’s mind about that. What happened next was no longer any of his concern. 

It was settled. 

He had no choice but to move forward.

Isn’t that what he had wanted for you?

From beneath the sink, Shadow retrieved the jar of black gel.

—

Rouge was eerily alert as she stepped off the tarmac, at least in comparison to her fellow passengers. 

The work day had ended on Friday evening, and her flight to Orléanais arrived just eight hours later. It was early in the morning by then, but jet lag was not a problem for her. She popped on her sunglasses, readjusted her hat, and pulled her coat closer around her shoulders as she made her way through the terminal, past the bustle of baggage out onto the street. 

The clock was ticking, and avoiding contingencies in the first place was always the ideal. It was Shadow’s job to be the flexible one, a task he had proven himself time and time again to be capable of. As soon as she had caught word that her liaison had successfully relayed the message to Shadow, there was never a doubt in Rouge’s mind that the plan would go off without a hitch. 

It was only natural for her to be a little perturbed by the silence that met her when she made that first call, blending into the crowd of Central City. That still paled in comparison, though, to all the colorful words on her mind when Shadow finally had bothered to pick up. 

The whole situation was just bizarre. Rouge had never heard Shadow sound so frantic. Before she had joked about possession, but now she was starting to wonder if it was something she should seriously consider. Perhaps his behavior could be attributed to the “curse” those ghoulish occupants had raved about, but then, that didn’t explain the sudden shift in behavior the last time she had contacted him. 

Rouge glanced at her watch, letting out a huff as she picked up her pace. Soon, she had arrived at a tunnel on the street, and was walking down the steps into the train terminal. 

Their last correspondence had been about fifteen hours ago, now. And despite his efforts to make her think otherwise, Rouge had little confidence that Shadow was as “alright” as he said he was. 

Well, whatever was going on, Rouge wasn’t going to let Shadow weasel his way out of this one.

Luckily, she had timed it well enough that she would not have to wait long for her train. The 6:55 train to Levain Station arrived promptly, and Rouge was already waiting on the track. When the doors opened, Rouge snagged a seat by the door. She arranged the briefcase onto her lap, settling into her seat as others moved through the aisle around her. 

Like this, she was no different from the average morning commuter. Only instead of quarterly reports, the cargo she had with her was documents of an operation so illegal, Rouge wasn’t even sure which country would extradite her first if she was caught. 

Normally, carrying forged documents wasn't something Rouge would have given any worry to. In the past, even if all else failed (and it rarely ever did), she could always rely on her agent credentials as a trump card. In the GUN stronghold of the United Federation, as well as the hundred-odd nations engaged in diplomatic partnerships with the entity, she was basically untouchable within their borders.

In this particular country, that was not something she could rely on. On the contrary, revealing her agent status was perhaps the worst thing she could do at this stage, even more than being caught with identity fraud. 

She couldn’t worry about that right now. She was in this country for purely personal reasons, and on the life of her great aunt who may or may not have existed, she would complete her mission.

And more importantly, get to the bottom of why her ex-partner was acting so weird. 

At this, Rouge laughed to herself. Now there was a conundrum she could have spent her whole life trying to decipher. 

Well, in approximately two hours, she would be able to chew him out anyways. Then, the two of them would go their separate ways, with no one the wiser as to what had just occurred. 

Maybe if they were really lucky, they’d even have some time to grab lunch.

One-by-one, the seats around Rouge began to fill with passengers. A family of four squeezed into a booth at the end of a car, while a well-dressed gentleman engrossed in his smartphone took the seat across the aisle from her, joined by a woman in red and an elderly couple. A spotted rabbit with tired eyes flopped into the seat on her right, and promptly passed out, her soft snores just audible over the hum of the train. 

Rouge made it a point to try to avoid public transit when possible. And when she did, she usually had no qualms about making her desire for personal space well-known. But for now, she would just have to deal with it. 

A hand slipped from the briefcase down to the transceiver in her pocket, though it stayed there only briefly. Rouge leaned back into her seat, allowing her mind to drift off. 

Shadow already had all the details he needed. Until she saw him in person, there was nothing else she needed to say to him. 

So for almost an hour, Rouge watched as urban architecture morphed into thick-wooded forests and sprawling countrysides, swaying to the stopping and going of the train. There were frequent stops along the route, and with every group of people that got off, the more seemed to get on by the next. The train was nearly filled to capacity, but somehow the seat on her right had remained open. She could probably chalk that up to the way her rabbit companion’s snores had only grown in volume over the course of the trip. Already, she was lamenting her lost opportunity to change seats when she had the chance. 

The next stop was an intermediary one, with only a few doors opening, including the one directly across from her. When the doors opened, only a single passenger entered the car, but Rouge was not paying attention to the doors.

At least, not until she heard a deep voice from above her. 

“Excuse me, ma’am?”

Rouge looked up, and her heart lurched. 

The jackal standing before her in the aisle smiled.

“Is this seat taken?” He asked expectantly, a friendly twinkle in his one visible eye.